![]() |
![]() |
Search the Community
Showing results for tags 'femdom'.
-
Would someone like to run a St. Agnes Reormatory setup here? It is not for me on several counts 1. It is more of an institution, RUFFLES & RIBBONS GIRLS' HOME is more like a family structure 2. It is said to be a Catholic school made in the Victorian style. However it is also far too modern in some ways 3. It is really something that grew of of BESM>Femdom 4. Its inmates are play age adult 5. It treats with Sissies and Trans as such. RUFFLES & RIBBONS girls of any kind are not "into" any agenda except being Very Little, Little and Young Girls. RUFFLES * RIBBONS GIRLS' HOME is deliberately agenda-free. That just adds clutter and political: i.e. adult stuff, that just clutters and distracts from authenticity. At RUFFLES & RIBBONS GIRLS' HOME, you are, and always have been, a girl However, There are some interesting things here. How they fit into the "Patriarchy" of Villavirtu County and some political intrigues like the Matriarchy of St Agnes setting up arranged marriages to gain political power, Some of the characters. The secret history of St Agnes, what looks like a fine demonstration of Stockholm Syndrome mixed with some authentic ideals. AND There is an interactive aspect. On the livestream that I saw, While she was talking and answering questions. Govenress Collette was playing with locking devices and there is a page you can join to be interactive as part of the institution, projection into the twenty second and twenty third centuries: Holy Dark Shadows;Batman! Of Course, there is a lot of hocum, too, the dreaded chastity belt, any Catholic schools founded in the 19th century would not have governecwss, they would be run by nuns, Catholic schools would not partake of Trans or Sissy activities. There appears to be a number of persons involved, as with most YT channels of decent quality production values. From what I understand it is run by a Trans who uses several social, cultural and political tropes some of which are archaic and went out of style with leisure suits and pet rocks While not for me except for some comic horror. I think the St Agnes Reformatory for Sissies and Wayward Girls in all its gory semi-gothic glory could pick up a decent following here. Beyond putting it here, I am out of the loop Here is a YT page that lets you get the flavor of the world of St Agnes Reformatories. just be ready for the limo to come to your house in the dead of night and the three rather severe women, two of which are "nurses" trained in submission techniques, after which, like poor Jacob, later Jacqueline, you are never heard from again https://www.youtube.com/results?search_query=st+agens+reformatory+latest
-
Wife’s New Boyfriend Is My New Daddy January 8 A few months ago, Laura sat me down and told me something that I still haven’t fully wrapped my head around. She said that since I couldn’t satisfy her anymore, she was going to get a boyfriend who could. And she did. It’s not hard to see why. My fantasy life has completely taken over. I’ve become so immersed in being an adult baby—wearing diapers, plastic pants, and sissy dresses—that being a husband, or even a lover, just doesn’t feel like me anymore. I’ve accepted it, but I guess that means I’ve had to accept the consequences too. Last night, we were talking, and I realized I didn’t even know how many times she and her boyfriend, Matthew, have had sex (or “made love,” as she insists on calling it). She didn’t hesitate to tell me. She said they waited until the third date to have full sex—nothing more than a kiss on the first date and some mutual touching on the second. But after that third date, they went back to his place, and, well, you can guess the rest. She even came home afterward and told me all about it. Since then, they’ve been back to his place three more times. They’ve had sex here once when I wasn’t home, once when I was but in another room, and twice in a hotel during a weekend getaway. Oh, and apparently, they’ve even done it in a movie theater during a matinee. She said the reclining seats made it easy for them. Nine times in three months—at least, that’s what she’s told me. When I asked her about the future, she made it clear that this isn’t stopping anytime soon. She said she loves this new arrangement and doesn’t see any reason to change it. And since I’m so deep into my baby role, she doesn’t think I’ll want it to change either. She also told me something that left me speechless: Matthew prefers me this way. He likes that I’m a sissy baby and wants me to be in this role whenever he’s around. And, apparently, he’s going to be around a lot more. She said I should get used to it. It was even his idea to change my diaper the other night, just to show me he’s the man of the house now. Oh, and for Christmas? Matthew gave me a onesie that said “I Love Daddy.” I didn’t know whether to laugh, cry, or just accept that this is my life now. January 15 Things are moving fast—way faster than I ever expected. Laura and Matthew’s relationship has progressed so much that it’s honestly left me reeling at times. When we first talked about her having a boyfriend, I thought I understood. I knew she needed something I couldn’t give her, and I accepted that. But I also knew it would be hard for me to deal with, especially as things got more serious. Knowing Laura, I figured she’d develop feelings for whoever she was intimate with. That part didn’t surprise me. The sex? Strangely enough, that’s been the easiest thing to accept. It’s the emotional side of things that’s really throwing me. Matthew isn’t just someone she’s sleeping with—he’s her boyfriend. A real boyfriend. She lights up when she talks about him, spends hours on the phone with him, and gets excited about planning their next time together. Watching that connection grow between them has been harder than I thought it would be. At first, I didn’t think I’d be much of a factor in their relationship. I figured I’d just be left at home, lost in my baby world, while they did their thing. I assumed that Matthew would meet “Baby Sofia” at some point, but I thought it would be brief—just a quick hello before they went off together. I never imagined I’d be playing an actual role in this arrangement. But now, Laura says Matthew will be around a lot more. Apparently, the new plan is for all of us to interact more regularly, and she even hinted that Matthew will be taking a more active role with me as Baby Sofia. I don’t know what that’s going to mean yet, and honestly, I’m not sure if I’m ready to find out. January 22 Last night was… unexpected. I got home from an appointment, walked into the living room, and there they were—Laura and Matthew—cuddled up on the sofa watching a movie. I had no idea he was coming over. Laura just grinned at me and said, “Surprise! Why don’t we get you changed into your bedtime clothes and then come join us until it’s your bedtime? Bring your blankie and paci with you.” I didn’t know what to say, so I just nodded and followed her to the nursery. She changed me into a diaper, plastic panties, and a short baby nighty. It felt humiliating, but I didn’t resist. I never do. Once I was dressed, we went back to the living room. Laura told me to sit on the floor with my blankie while she and Matthew stayed on the couch. She started asking me about my evening like this was the most normal thing in the world. After I’d finished answering, she smiled and asked, “Do you have any more thoughts on your age presentation and growing up?” I knew what she was getting at. Before I could think of a good answer, she said, “I don’t think you’re really ready to get out of diapers yet, are you?” I felt my face flush, but I admitted that I wanted to stay in diapers a while longer. I thought that would be the end of it, but then Matthew chimed in. He said, “You love your diapers and should stay in them at least through summer so you can play outside in them.” I was completely caught off guard by his comment. He sounded so matter-of-fact about it, like he had a say in the matter. Laura didn’t object, and just like that, it was decided—diapers are here to stay. By 8:30, Laura announced it was bedtime. She handed me a bottle and tucked me in while lullaby music played on the Alexa. I could still hear them laughing faintly in the living room as I drifted off. When I woke up this morning, Matthew was gone. I have no idea how late he stayed or what happened after I went to bed. Not that I have to guess. This is my new normal, I guess. January 26 Last night was my weekly poker game. It’s always held in the basement, and the guys just let themselves in through the side door. No need to knock—everyone knows the drill. We got started around six, and everything was going smoothly until I went upstairs around 8:00 to grab more ice. That’s when things got... awkward. As I came up the stairs, I heard voices coming from the living room. Curious, I peeked in, and there they were—Laura and Matthew—curled up on the sofa, watching TV like it was the most natural thing in the world. Meanwhile, a bunch of poker players were just below them, completely unaware. I didn’t even know Matthew was coming over. Laura didn’t bother to tell me. She just looked up, smiled, and casually asked how I was doing, like this was perfectly normal. I was too stunned to say much more than a quick “hello” before retreating back downstairs. My mind was racing the rest of the night, and let’s just say I didn’t play my best poker. The game broke up around 1:00 a.m., and when I went back upstairs, the bedroom door was closed. I had no idea if Matthew was still there or not. This morning, Laura was already gone by the time I woke up. She left me a bottle, as usual, but there were no notes, no explanations. Just silence. That makes two nights in a row that Matthew’s been here. I know Laura said she’d be seeing more of him this year, but I didn’t think it would be this often. It feels like he’s here more than I am. February 2 Well, it’s official. Laura and Matthew have decided—because apparently, it’s their decision to make—that diapers are now my “regular underwear” for the foreseeable future... ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hi guys, here's one of my latest stories. You can read it now on Amazon Kindle Wife's New Boyfriend Is My New Daddy: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0DSR2VKVB Claire's Regression: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0DS2S4FXW You can also read Daisy's Perfect Summer: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0DLVJYHH5 Here's a link to The Diary of a Diapered Cuckold: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0DPFLGMNJ
-
- femdom
- willing regression
-
(and 5 more)
Tagged with:
-
Chapter 1: The Unexpected Turn Greg and Sam had been married for five years, and their love for each other only seemed to grow stronger with each passing day. Their relationship was built on mutual respect, trust, and a deep emotional connection. They had always been adventurous in the bedroom, exploring each other's desires and fantasies. But lately, Greg had been feeling a growing urge to surrender to Sam's dominance, He couldn't quite explain it, but the thought of being controlled and guided by his wife sent shivers down his spine. Sam had noticed this on a few occasions in the bedroom and realized the excitement it brought for her. She wanted to push this dynamic further, the thought of it bringing intense arousal. One night as they made love, Greg found himself trying to nudge Sam's head down, hinting that he wanted her to give him oral pleasure. But Sam had other plans. She gently kissed him, her lips brushing against his, and then pushed him down, her hands firm but gentle on his shoulders. Greg felt a surge of excitement as he realized she was taking charge. He complied, his body responding to her touch as he sank down onto the bed. Sam stood on her knees, towering over Greg as he positioned himself on all fours. The room was dimly lit, with only a soft glow emanating from the bedside lamp. The air was thick with anticipation, and Greg could feel his heart pounding in his chest. Sam's eyes locked onto his, a spark of mischief dancing in their depths. Without a word, Sam directed Greg's head to her breasts. She cupped them in her hands, offering them to him like a gift. Greg's lips closed around her nipple, and he began to suckle, feeling a sense of comfort and security wash over him. Sam's hands guided his head, her fingers tangled in his hair as she held him in place. The sensation was intoxicating, and Greg felt himself becoming lost in the moment. As they lingered there, Sam's hands began to roam, her fingers tracing the curve of Greg's spine. She pushed him down, her touch gentle but insistent, until his face was inches from her vagina. Greg's heart skipped a beat as he realized what she wanted. He felt a thrill of excitement mixed with a hint of trepidation, but his desire for her overrode any doubts. Sam's eyes never left his as she began to thrust against him, her hips moving in a slow, sensual rhythm. Greg's tongue danced across her skin, tasting the sweetness of her arousal. He was lost in the sensation, his senses overwhelmed by the scent and feel of her. Time seemed to slow down, and all that existed was the two of them, lost in this intimate dance. As they moved together, Sam's voice whispered in his ear, "Stick your fingers inside me, Greg. Taste me." Her words sent a shiver down his spine, and he complied, his fingers sliding into her warmth. The sensation was electrifying, and he felt himself becoming even more aroused. But Sam wasn't done yet. She took his hand, her fingers wrapping around his wrist, and guided his thumb into her. Greg felt a jolt of surprise, but before he could react, Sam locked eyes with him and pushed his thumb into his mouth. The sensation was shocking, yet strangely erotic. Greg's mind reeled as he sucked his own thumb, the taste of Sam's arousal mingling with his own. As Greg's thumb slid into his mouth, he felt a wave of embarrassment wash over him. It was a strange and unfamiliar sensation, one that made him feel vulnerable and exposed. But despite his initial hesitation, he couldn't deny the thrill of excitement that coursed through his veins. He was turned on, and he knew it. Sam seemed to sense his conflicted emotions, and she smiled to herself as she kept his thumb in place. She gently laid him down on his back, her hands guiding him onto the softness of the bed. Greg felt himself sinking into the mattress, his body relaxed and open to her touch. As he lay there, Sam straddled his face, her thighs spreading wide as she positioned herself above him. She began to gyrate, her hips moving in a slow, sensual circle as she rubbed herself against the back of his hand while he sucked his thumb. He mound forcing it into his mouth while he tasted her juice. The sensation was intoxicating, and Greg felt himself becoming lost in the rhythm of her movements. Sam's eyes never left his, her gaze burning with a fierce intensity as she watched him. She could see the excitement in his eyes, the way his pupils dilated as he gazed up at her. She knew he was turned on, and she was determined to take him to the edge. As she moved above him, Sam reached down and wrapped her fingers around Greg's cock. She stroked him gently, her touch sending shivers down his spine. "Come for me, baby," she whispered, her voice throaty with desire. "Let go and come for me." Greg felt himself building towards a climax, his body tensing as he strained towards release. And then, in a burst of sensation, he exploded, his semen spilling out onto his stomach as he cried out in pleasure. Sam smiled, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction as she watched him come. She leaned forward, her body pressing down onto his as she wrapped her arms around him. Greg felt himself being pulled into a warm, comforting embrace, and he let himself relax into her touch. As they lay there, Greg realized that he was still sucking his thumb, the digit still lodged in his mouth. He felt a surge of embarrassment, and he quickly pulled it out, his face flushing with heat. Sam noticed his reaction, and she giggled, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "You're so cute when you're embarrassed," she whispered, her breath tickling his ear. Greg felt himself blush even deeper, but he couldn't help the smile that spread across his face. He knew he was in this now, and he was excited to see where it would lead. As they lay there, wrapped in each other's arms, Greg couldn't shake the feeling that something had shifted between them. He felt more vulnerable, more open, and more connected to Sam than he had in a long time. And as he looked up at her, he knew that he was ready to explore this new dynamic, to see where it would take them and what secrets they would uncover along the way. Chapter 2: A Night of Reckoning As the days went by, Greg and Sam had repeated the scenario that had started with his thumb a few times, but they had also fallen back into their routine. It was as if they had dipped their toes into a new world, but then retreated back to the comfort of their familiar dynamic. However, the memory of that first night lingered, and Greg couldn't shake off the feeling that something had shifted between them. One night, as they lay in bed after a lovely dinner and a bottle of wine, Greg found himself spooning with Sam, his head resting on her chest. She was looking down at him, her eyes gazing at his peaceful expression. The room was dimly lit, with only the soft glow of the moon casting a silver light on their skin. As they lay there, Greg started to nudge his head into Sam's breasts, his lips brushing against her shirt. She smiled to herself, recognizing the subtle cue. She began to tease him, moving her breasts slightly, just out of reach, and then pulling him in closer. The game was on, and Greg's eyes fluttered closed as he savored the sensation. Sam's hands gently pulled her shirt down, exposing her breasts to Greg's eager lips. He latched onto one, sucking gently, and Sam felt a surge of pleasure. She transferred him to the other breast, and as he sucked, she felt his hand moving, his fingers brushing against her skin. She guided his hand down, her fingers intertwining with his, until they reached her vagina. Greg's fingers slid inside her, and Sam felt a wave of excitement. She was already wet, and his touch sent shivers down her spine. As he fingered her, she began to move her hips, her body responding to his touch. The sensation built, and soon she was coming, her body trembling with pleasure. As she came down from her climax, Sam realized that Greg was hard, his erection pressing against her leg. She smiled to herself, feeling a sense of dominance wash over her. She was in control, and he was responding to her every move. With a gentle touch, Sam took Greg's thumb and ran it through her juices, the sticky liquid coating his skin. She then slowly nudged his hand near her breasts, her eyes locked onto his. Greg pretended not to notice, but Sam knew he was aware of her intent. She kept nudging his hand, her touch insistent, until he finally looked up at her with sad eyes. For a moment, they just stared at each other, the tension between them palpable. Sam's heart swelled with emotion, and she felt a deep connection to Greg. She nodded, her eyes never leaving his, and kissed his forehead. With a gentle but firm touch, she pushed his thumb into his mouth. Greg's eyes widened, and he started sucking, his lips closing around his thumb. Sam whispered into his ear, "Good boy...such a good boy." Her words sent shivers down his spine, and he felt a wave of embarrassment wash over him. As he sucked his thumb, Sam reached down and touched his cock through his boxer shorts. The touch was electrifying, and Greg felt himself coming, his semen spilling out into his pants. The sensation was intense, and he was taken aback by the sudden release. Sam was surprised, too, as it had never happened before. Greg's reaction was immediate, his face flushing with embarrassment as he looked up at her. He pulled his thumb out of his mouth, his eyes downcast. Sam's voice was soothing and mocking at the same time, "Oopsie, so excited you had a little accident! What a good boy you are for me, but someone might need a little protection next time, don't worry, I'll take care of you baby." Greg didn't quite understand what she meant, but he felt a sense of reassurance wash over him. As they lay there, Greg's eyelids began to droop, his body relaxing into sleep. As he fell asleep. Sam slid his hand that was on the pillow back towards his mouth, and in his sleepiness he accepted it, his thumb slipping back into his lips. He fell asleep, his body trusting and vulnerable. Sam looked at him, her heart full of love and affection. She realized how much she loved this new dynamic, this sense of dominance and control. She thought about how she would need to buy some items for him, to help him feel more comfortable and secure in his new role. As she gazed at Greg, she knew that their relationship was about to take a dramatic turn, one that would bring them even closer together. Chapter 3: Morning After Greg woke up to an empty bed, his thumb still lodged in his mouth. As he slowly came to, the events of the previous night flooded back to him. He quickly removed his thumb, feeling a mix of embarrassment and relaxation. He had slept better than he remembered, but the memory of his actions made his face flush with heat. As he sat up, he noticed the dampness between his legs and the slight cold wetness on the bed underneath his crotch, from his "accident" the night before. His embarrassment deepened, and he couldn't help but think about Sam's statement from the night before - "someone might need a little protection next time." He wondered why she had said that, especially since they hadn't used condoms since before they were married. Greg quickly got out of bed and headed to the shower, trying to wash away the lingering feelings of embarrassment. As he stood under the warm water, he couldn't shake off the thought of Sam's words and the way she had looked at him. He felt like he was losing himself in this new dynamic, and he wasn't sure if he was ready for it. After his shower, Greg made his way to the kitchen, where he found Sam already preparing breakfast. The aroma of freshly cooked pancakes and bacon filled the air, and his stomach growled in anticipation. As he entered the kitchen, Sam turned around with a bright smile, holding up a plate of Mickey Mouse pancakes with chocolate chips. "Good morning, sleepyhead!" she chimed, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "I made your favorite breakfast." Greg's eyes widened as he took in the spread before him. "Wow, you didn't have to go to all that trouble," he said, trying to hide his embarrassment. Sam chuckled and handed him a glass of milk. "I know what my baby likes," she said, her voice dripping with sweetness. "And I want to make him happy." Greg's face flushed as he took the glass, noticing that Sam had made herself a more adult breakfast - scrambled eggs, bacon, yogurt, and fruit. "You're not having pancakes?" he asked, trying to deflect attention from himself. Sam smiled and sat down across from him. "No, I think I'll stick to something a bit more... substantial," she said, her eyes glinting with amusement. "Besides, I know what my baby really likes, and it's not just pancakes." He could tell she was insinuating about the night before. As they ate, Sam couldn't help but tease Greg about his sleepiness. "You were so cute when you were sleeping," she cooed, her voice dripping with affection. "I loved watching you. And I have to say, I was a bit surprised by your... little accident." Greg's face turned bright red as he felt a wave of embarrassment wash over him. "Shh, Sam, please," he whispered, trying to change the subject. But Sam just laughed and reached out to run her thumb across the table over his lips. "It's okay, baby," she said. "It's nice to see you relaxing in new ways." Greg stared at her quizzically wondering why she was doing this? He could see the joy in her eyes. Sam looked at him and mocked putting her thumb in her mouth with fake sucking noise from her pursed lips, and a pouty face, and batted her eyes. Then laughed and winked at him. "You're learning to let go baby, and that's all that matters." Greg felt like he was going to die from embarrassment. He tried to change the subject again, but in his embarrassed haste, he accidentally knocked over his glass of milk, spilling it all over his lap. Sam rushed over to clean up the mess, laughing and reassuring him that it was okay. "Accidents keep happening, don't they?" she said with a wink. "Maybe you're not ready for a big boy cup yet." Greg's face was on fire as he sat there, his pants stained with milk. He felt like a child, and Sam's words only made him feel more embarrassed. "I'm sorry, Sam," he muttered, trying to apologize. But Sam just smiled and patted his hand. "Don't worry, baby," she said. "I'll figure it out. I'll help you get back into dry pants." Her phrasing made him blush for some reason. As they finished their breakfast, Greg couldn't help but think about how different Sam had been treating him lately. She was more playful, more affectionate, and more... dominant. He wasn't sure if he was ready for this new dynamic, but a part of him was excited to see where it would lead. As they finished their meal, Sam leaned back in her chair, a thoughtful expression on her face. She was thinking about how to push her plan to the next level, how to help Greg surrender to his desires and become the submissive partner she knew he could be. And as she looked at him, she smiled to herself, knowing that she had already made significant progress. The question was, how far would he be willing to go? Chapter 4: Surrender A few days had passed since Sam had received the mysterious packages, and Greg had no idea what was in store for him. That night, as they sat on the couch watching the fire, Sam was wearing a luxurious silk bathrobe, while Greg was dressed in a pair of childish pajamas that seemed to foreshadow the events that were about to unfold. They had shared a couple of glasses of wine, and the conversation had slowed down, with Greg eventually laying his head down on Sam's lap. As the warmth of the fire and the comfort of Sam's lap washed over him, Greg felt his eyelids growing heavy. But Sam had other plans. She slowly began to work his hand towards his mouth, her fingers gently guiding his. Greg resisted at first, knowing what she was trying to do, but Sam was insistent. She rubbed his crotch through his pajamas, the touch waking him up with arousal. "Come on, baby," she whispered, her voice trying to stay calm but loaded with desire. "Just relax. It's okay." Greg tried to hold strong, but a part of him wanted to give in. He was torn between his desire to surrender and his fear of what this meant for their relationship. As he looked up at Sam, he saw the determination in her eyes, and he knew he was no match for her. Tears began to form in his eyes as he felt himself weakening. Sam's fingers were like a gentle vice, guiding his hand towards his mouth. He shook his head, trying to resist, but Sam just nodded hers, her eyes locked onto his. "It's okay, baby," she cooed. "Everything will be alright. Just trust me." With a sob, Greg gave in, his thumb slipping into his mouth. Instantly, he felt a wave of relaxation wash over him, as if he had finally surrendered to a desire he had been fighting for so long. Sam's hands stroked his hair, her voice whispering words of encouragement. "You're so good, baby," she whispered. "I'm so proud of you." As Greg sucked his thumb, Sam maneuvered his head into her crotch, her silk bathrobe parting to reveal her nakedness. Greg's eyes widened as he realized she wasn't wearing any panties, and his face burned with embarrassment. Sam's pushed off the couch so he was kneeling in front of her on the floor, her hands guided his head, pushing him into her extremely wet crotch, her pussy pressing against the back of his hand. For minutes, Greg sucked his thumb, his body frozen in a mix of shame and desire. Sam's hands stroked his hair, her voice whispering words of encouragement. "Do you want to taste it, good boy?" she asked, her voice husky with desire. Greg looked up at her, his eyes sad and tear-filled. He nodded, his face burning with embarrassment. Sam's fingers guided his thumb into her vagina, pulling it out and letting him suck again. She repeated this process several times, each time pushing Greg further into his submission. Finally, she let him eat her out, his mouth sucking away at her pussy as she came in a huge orgasm. Greg's face was buried in her crotch, she returned his thumb to his mouth as, as he felt her body shudder with pleasure. When she was done, Sam leaned back, her chest heaving with exertion. "Are you ready for yours, baby?" she asked, her voice seemed to gain new excitement. Greg looked up at her, his eyes still sad, but he nodded. Sam smiled, her eyes glinting with amusement. Sam sounding like a child on Christmas morning said, "I bought something for you! I've noticed how you've been deciding to relax, I think this will help you." She pulled out a large white pacifier, an exact replica of a babies binky but bigger, from her pocket, and Greg's eyes widened in shock. "No, Sam, please," he whispered, trying to reject it. But Sam just shook her head and made an "Ssh" sign over her mouth. He looked in awe as she moved the binky down between her legs and pressed the pacifier into her pussy coating it with her juices. She quickly forced it in Greg's mouth. He tried to resist with his lips, but she persisted and cooed, "Be my good boy for me baby. Make me happy seeing you relax." Greg didn't know what to do and finally accepted it with a pouty look. He immediately started sucking the same as his thumb he was now used to. his face red and mind reeling with embarrassment and shame, the familiar taste of her juices calmed him. Sam led him to the bedroom, stripping him down as they went. "My baby seems more excited than ever," she cooed, her eyes glinting with amusement. Greg was ready for intercourse, but instead, Sam went to the closet and pulled out a pair of childish underpants with designs on them. He couldn't believe there was more to this. When had she bought these things? How long had she been planning this? Greg's embarrassment had never been higher, and he felt like he was going to cry looking at the garmet. "I don't want any accidents, baby," Sam said, her voice dripping with sweetness. "You need to wear these to protect yourself." "No sam, this is too much" he tried to say from behind the pacifier, weakly attempting to stand. She pushed him back down, readjusting the pacifier and said. "Please baby, you need this, just enjoy yourself." He could tell from her voice how much she wanted him to follow through... he laid back consenting. She couldn't believe it, her heart raced with the realization that he would allow this. Greg's face burned with shame as Sam pulled the underwear up, the fabric feeling different, more padded than normal underwear. He had a new shock realizing that these were like the potty training underwear kids wear, designed for people who can't make it to a toilet. His cheeks turned a darker shade of red. Sam rubbed his crotch, her fingers sending shivers down his spine. "You're such a good boy," she cooed. "I'm so proud of you." It only took seconds for Greg to come in his pants, the sensation of the underwear and Sam's touch sending him over the edge. Sam praised him, her voice whispering words of encouragement as she laid with him, holding him close. Greg feeling extremely tired now, moved to pull out the pacifier. Sam brushed his hand away and spooned with him, she moved her hand up to the binky gently holding it in place. Greg glanced at her realizing he wanted him to keep it in. He was too tired to think through her intentions or put up any fight and his eyelids drooped. As Greg fell asleep, the pacifier still in his mouth, rhythmically sucking, Sam thought about how amazing this felt. She had never felt so in control, so dominant. And as she looked at Greg, she knew that she could go further, push him even deeper into his submission. The question was, how far would he be willing to go?
- 33 replies
-
- 15
-
-
-
- femdom
- femdom regression
- (and 17 more)
-
Hello and happy new year to all. I was playing a bit with ChatGPT and let it write a story for me. It is completely written by the AI, with just a not so long prompt. But it got kind of big. I thought some people might enjoy the story. It has minor AI related inconsistencies, but I think it's still a good read. So just have fun! Edit: I let it write a kind of similar story, but still kind of different plot. I really don't know if anyone even cares for that stories, but I wanted another, so if anyone wants to read it, it's here. Since I don't want to take away the audience from real writers with real talents, I just added the second story here and didn't create a new topic. Meredith's Control Chapter One: A Curious Arrangement Leon tugged at the sleeves of his oversized hoodie, standing on his tiptoes in front of the bathroom mirror, straining just to catch his reflection. His girlfriend, Meredith, was out in the living room, busily typing away at her laptop. She always had some major project at work: big team meetings, presentations for important clients, constant video conferences. Yet, she somehow always found time to keep a very close eye on him. He tried to flatten his hair, which always seemed to puff up on top of his head in a boyish swirl. At just around four feet seven inches tall, Leon had a slender, childlike build despite being eighteen years old. When Meredith—who stood at a majestic six foot one—first noticed him at a local coffee shop a few months ago, he was enamored by her confidence, her sultry laugh, and her commanding presence. Their relationship moved quickly. Too quickly for some. But for Leon, nothing could compare to the sense of protection and enthrallment he felt around her. In truth, it wasn’t all sunshine and roses. Meredith’s control over him stretched into the smallest corners of his day: from what he wore and how he styled his hair, to even how he used the bathroom. She managed every routine, every decision. While he sometimes complained, he also found himself secretly liking the structure. It made him feel cared for, oddly comforted. He felt guilty for resisting her, even when he found her rules embarrassing. Leon could hear the rattle of keys in the living room as Meredith shut her laptop. It was probably time to go through the day’s itinerary—a list she insisted on reviewing with him every morning. Leon sighed. He was still wearing pajamas because she had specifically told him not to get dressed by himself that day. Apparently, she had something “special” lined up for him. Slinking out of the bathroom, he walked into the living room, noticing how the top of his head barely reached the bottom of Meredith’s chest. She looked up at him, one eyebrow arched. “You’re late,” she stated in a clipped tone, tapping the face of her silver watch. “I was just—” he began, but her expression silenced him. “I already told you: no excuses. Today is a busy day for me, and I can’t have you making us run behind. Now come here.” She patted the seat of the couch next to her. Her voice carried such authority that he instantly felt a pang of guilt. He obeyed, sitting down. His tiny form sank into the cushion, emphasizing how small he was compared to her. Gently, she rested a large hand on his thigh, letting him know she wasn’t angry—just strict. Their eyes met, and there was a softness beneath her stern facade. “I have to go to the office for some time, but I’ll be back before dinner,” she said. “In the meantime, you’ll stay here. I’ve laid out clothes for you in the bedroom. You’re not to leave the apartment until I get back. Is that clear?” Leon nodded. “Yes, Meredith.” He could feel an odd mix of relief and apprehension. She was going out, but his instructions were so rigid. It felt a little lonely, spending hours in the apartment by himself with such restrictions—especially since he needed permission for almost everything. “Also…” She paused, studying his face. “Have you gone potty yet this morning?” Leon’s cheeks flushed. That question was always mortifying, though he had grown somewhat used to it. Meredith demanded to know about every trip to the bathroom. “Yes,” he mumbled, “right when I woke up.” “Good.” She turned back to her phone, tapping at some notifications. “Remember: no more breaks until lunchtime. If you have to go, wait for me to come home. I don’t want to find out you disobeyed me.” Her instructions were specific and strict. He’d been told only to use the bathroom at set times, always with her permission. Yesterday, he nearly had an accident holding it until she got back from a grocery run. As embarrassing as it felt to beg for the toilet, it was even more humiliating to lose control. But Meredith liked it that way—and, if he was honest, a small part of him thrilled at the notion of surrender. “All right,” he murmured again, his voice barely above a whisper. Meredith patted his thigh one last time before she stood up, towering over him. She bent slightly, leaning in to plant a gentle kiss on his forehead. “Be good. Don’t get into trouble.” Leon felt goosebumps on his arms. “I promise I’ll be good.” She flashed him a knowing grin, then picked up her handbag and left, locking the door behind her with a decisive click. Leon stared at the door for several moments. The apartment, though cozy, suddenly felt huge without her presence. His instructions were clear: get dressed in the clothes she chose, don’t leave the apartment, and most importantly—no bathroom breaks until lunch, when she planned to return. He exhaled. This was his life now. Part of him wanted to rebel, to say that enough was enough. But part of him loved her so much that he convinced himself he needed this, needed her. And so, with a subdued swirl of excitement and anxiety, Leon walked to the bedroom to see what she had laid out for him. Chapter Two: A Childish Wardrobe When Leon opened the bedroom door, his cheeks immediately reddened. Spread across the bed was an outfit he would have never chosen for himself: a pair of powder-blue shortalls, complete with little silver snaps running down the sides, and a plain white t-shirt to go underneath. Next to it lay ankle socks with tiny cartoon puppies stitched into the cuffs. At the foot of the bed sat bright white Velcro sneakers—another childlike touch. He inhaled a shaky breath. This was far from the most juvenile outfit Meredith had ever selected, but it still made him feel about ten years old rather than eighteen. Even if he wanted to choose something else, he knew he was not allowed. From the first week he moved in, Meredith had insisted on taking over all dressing responsibilities, often physically clothing him herself. This morning, however, she’d made an exception by laying out the outfit in advance—probably because she was in a hurry. Leon glanced at the time on his phone: 8:42 AM. He had a while before lunch, and already he could feel an uncomfortable tightness in his bladder. He’d used the bathroom upon waking up, but the morning coffee he’d had earlier was catching up to him. He swallowed hard. Meredith had said no more potty visits until she came back at noon. He tried to ignore the discomfort, telling himself she’d only be gone a few hours. With a resigned sigh, he plucked the T-shirt off the bed. He peeled off his pajama top, then slipped the T-shirt on. Finally, he lifted the shortalls and stepped into them, struggling to pull the straps over his shoulders until he heard the tiny snaps click. They fit snugly, cupping his narrow hips and accentuating how slender he was. The Velcro shoes went on last. He looked at himself in the standing mirror and cringed. The shortalls ended high on his thighs, making him look about as intimidating as a toddler. He could feel his heart pounding as he went back into the living room, half-expecting someone to be standing there laughing at him. But of course, the apartment was empty. He sank down on the sofa, turning on the TV. Maybe he could distract himself with some cartoons or a movie. He was too nervous to watch the news or a serious program. Subconsciously, he gravitated toward more childish things—something that matched how Meredith dressed him. He flicked through streaming channels until he found an old animated movie from his childhood. While it played, his mind kept drifting to the subtle pressure below his abdomen. It had been only a few weeks of abiding by her “no bathroom without permission” rule, but it was long enough that his body felt confused, uncertain when relief was actually allowed. He shifted uncomfortably on the sofa. The anxiety made him want to push the feeling away, yet focusing on it seemed inevitable. Time ticked by painfully slowly: 9:00… 9:15… 9:30… By 10:00, Leon was shifting in his seat, crossing his legs, and trying to stay calm. He was determined not to break the rules—he never wanted to face Meredith’s anger or disappointment. But if she didn’t come home in time… He shook his head. She said noon. You can hold it until noon, he told himself. He’d done it before. He’d do it again. Memories of the last time he disobeyed raced through his mind. About a week ago, she’d caught him sneaking off to the bathroom while she was out. He was wearing a childish onesie she had chosen, and the second she returned, he’d practically run past her toward the toilet. She noticed the onesie was unbuttoned. He’d undone it on his own. She was upset, not screaming or raging, but cold and disappointed. That, to him, was worse than any punishment. So he’d do what she wanted: hold it. By 11:15, he was practically shaking. He paced around the living room, turning the TV off because he couldn’t focus. The pressure was building painfully, and he wasn’t sure how long he could last. Finally, at 11:45, he heard the jangle of keys outside the door. Meredith stepped in, the faint smell of crisp autumn air swirling around her. She closed the door, set her purse down, and immediately looked at him with curiosity. “Hello, sweetie. How was your morning?” Leon let out a trembling breath. “It’s been okay. I… I’m glad you’re home.” She slipped off her jacket, revealing a form-fitting blouse and a knee-length skirt. She looked immaculate, her tall silhouette making him feel ridiculously small. “Did you follow the rules?” she asked, arching an eyebrow. Leon nodded vigorously. “Yes. I haven’t gone to the bathroom since you left, and—Meredith, please, can I—?” She shrugged, setting her handbag on the counter. “Let me think about it.” A slow, playful grin slid across her face. Leon felt heat rise to his cheeks. He crossed his legs again, pressing them together. “Please,” he repeated, bouncing slightly in place. “Come with me to the bathroom,” she said quietly. He exhaled in relief and trailed behind her. The moment they reached the bathroom door, she turned around, blocking his entrance with an arm. “You waited, right?” “Yes,” he rasped. “Good boy.” She unfastened the shortall straps and helped him wriggle out of the garment, leaving him standing there in just his T-shirt, socks, and shoes. “All right, you may go.” She gave him a light nudge inside, standing in the doorway as if monitoring him. Usually, she supervised his toilet visits to make sure he wasn’t disobeying any hidden rules. He quickly tried to focus, lifting the seat and finally letting go. Relief flooded him, but his cheeks were bright red knowing she was right there, watching. Yet this was their arrangement—something he had grown used to, in his own shy way. When he finished, he couldn’t help but let out a quiet whimper of relief. Meredith smiled, nodding with approval. “You did well. I see no accidents,” she remarked, scanning the front of his T-shirt. Leon’s heart still pounded with the aftershock of nearly losing control. “No,” he managed to say. “No accidents.” “Good,” she repeated, leaning in to plant a kiss on his cheek. “I’m proud of you for holding it in.” His insides fluttered at the praise. He always craved her approval. Despite the embarrassment, the rules, the slight fear, there was a warm satisfaction that came from pleasing her. “Come on,” she said, leading him out of the bathroom. “Time for lunch. Then we’ll talk about the rest of the day.” Chapter Three: The Strict Afternoon After lunch—sandwiches she prepared while he stood on a stool at the counter, helping slice tomatoes—Meredith announced she’d be working from home the remainder of the day. She had a stack of documents to handle. Leon hovered in the kitchen, uncertain what she expected of him next. She noticed his anxious glance and beckoned him closer. “It’s going to be a long work session. I need to focus,” she said. “I’ll be in the study. You can watch TV or do something quiet in the living room. But no phone calls and no computer games without permission.” Leon nodded, fiddling with the hem of his shortalls. “Okay,” he murmured. “Do I have to do anything… else?” She tilted her head. “You mean chores?” He shrugged. “Chores, or errands, or something.” “I think you can handle cleaning your room,” she said. “I’ll inspect it later. And you are to ask me if you need to use the potty, understood?” He swallowed. “Yes, Meredith.” “All right. Off you go. And remember, I’ll be checking on you.” With that, she swept away into the study, closing the door behind her. Leon glanced at the clock: 12:40 PM. The next scheduled bathroom break was usually around mid-afternoon—unless he asked for special permission, which she sometimes granted, sometimes didn’t. He made his way to the bedroom to tidy up the bedclothes. After that, he dusted and vacuumed a little, determined to impress her by staying productive. As the minutes passed, he periodically glanced at the closed study door, tempted to peek his head in and see if she wanted coffee or something. But he dreaded disturbing her. She hated interruptions when she was concentrating. Eventually, Leon returned to the living room and flopped onto the couch. The cartoon from earlier was still paused. He pressed play, letting the colorful images fill the screen. But he found it hard to relax. There was a growing sense of tension, deep down in his bladder again. Maybe that second glass of water at lunch was a bad idea. He tried to focus on the cartoon’s cheerful scenes—singing characters, bright backdrops, comedic moments. Time crawled: 1:00… 1:15… 1:30… By 2:00, the pressure was noticeable. Leon bit his lip, glancing at the study door again. Should he ask? Meredith might see it as a sign of weakness or defiance if he kept interrupting her schedule. But the alternative was risking an accident. He rummaged through the coffee table’s drawers to distract himself, coming across old board games and puzzle books. He found a half-completed crossword puzzle from weeks ago, the squares filled in by Meredith’s neat penmanship. He sighed, trying to pass the time, but the throbbing need in his abdomen kept gnawing at his thoughts. Finally, at 2:15, he couldn’t take it anymore. He padded softly over to the study door, raising his fist to knock. He hesitated, heart pounding. She was probably on a call. But if he waited any longer, something worse could happen. Summoning courage, he gave a gentle knock. “Who is it?” came her curt voice. “It’s me,” Leon answered timidly. “I… um… I need to ask you something.” “Come in.” He eased the door open. Meredith sat behind a large wooden desk, papers scattered around a laptop. She looked up, removing her glasses. “Yes?” “I’m sorry to bother you,” he said in a low whisper, “but I really need to use the restroom.” Her lips formed a thin line. “Is it that urgent?” Leon shifted on his feet, nodding. “Kind of. I’ve been trying to hold it for a while.” Meredith let out a slow exhale, then glanced at the clock on her computer. “We were going to do that at three o’clock. But you are asking nicely…” He clasped his hands in front of him, trying to stand as still as possible. “Please, Meredith?” She pondered for a moment. “All right. But I’m going to watch, to make sure everything’s done properly. And no fussing.” His eyes widened, but he quickly nodded. “Yes, ma’am.” Standing up from her chair, she followed him to the bathroom. This time, she didn’t bother to unfasten his shortalls. Instead, she did it for him, as always—though with an air of slight annoyance. “Arms up,” she said, guiding the straps down. Leon turned away from her, aiming to close the door, but she stepped inside too. She always came in with him, but this time the closeness felt more imposing. “Hurry up,” she commanded. Leon’s face was practically on fire with embarrassment, but the need to relieve himself overcame his self-consciousness. He managed to get everything positioned and released. A soft gasp of relief escaped his lips. Meredith observed him carefully. When he was done, she helped him secure his shortalls back into place, snapping the straps. Then she turned on the sink faucet and waited while he washed his hands under her watchful gaze. “I won’t always let you do this,” she said softly. “I have rules for a reason. It’s important you learn how to follow them.” Leon nodded, shoulders slumping. He felt like a child receiving a reprimand. “I’m sorry,” he said. “I just really couldn’t wait.” She gently ruffled his hair. “Shh. It’s all right. Let’s get you back to your day.” And just like that, she returned to her study, leaving him alone in the hallway with the odd, lingering mix of relief and lingering shame. Chapter Four: Footed Sleeper Evenings Late afternoon arrived without further incident. Leon busied himself around the apartment, occasionally hearing Meredith’s voice from the study. She sounded professional and confident, reminding him of just how impressive she was in her career—and, in turn, how small he felt next to her in every regard. By the time 6:30 PM rolled around, Meredith emerged from the study, stretching her arms overhead. Her sharp gaze swept over the living room and kitchen. “Looks clean,” she commented, nodding at Leon. “Good job.” He felt a small glow of pride at her words. “Thanks,” he said. “Did you finish everything?” “Mostly,” she replied with a sigh. “I still have a bit more to do after dinner. How about you start setting the table while I check something in the bedroom?” Leon hopped up to obey, walking to the kitchen cabinets to gather plates and cutlery. He arranged them neatly, making sure everything was symmetrical—knowing she appreciated order. He placed two glasses and a set of napkins in perfect alignment, then set out the salt and pepper. Satisfied, he stepped back to admire his work. He glanced toward the bedroom, wondering what Meredith was up to. She was probably laying out his pajamas. That’s how every evening went: after dinner, she would dress him in some form of childlike sleepwear—often footed sleepers, sometimes with childish prints. If he was especially fidgety or whiny, she’d zip it in the back, removing his ability to unzip it himself. Some nights, she put on mittens, ensuring he couldn’t fiddle with the zipper. Part of him squirmed at the thought, but another part thrummed with excitement. Despite the occasional embarrassment, he found a peculiar comfort in the ritual of being tucked into bed by her. He relished the warmth of her presence, the bubble of security she created around him. She emerged a few minutes later, a sly smile on her face. “Dinner time,” she announced. “Let’s eat.” Dinner consisted of grilled chicken, roasted vegetables, and a small portion of rice. Leon ate quietly, occasionally meeting Meredith’s eyes. She asked him about his day, praising him for keeping busy without fussing too much. He felt an uptick of pride at her approval. However, halfway through the meal, she cleared her throat. “I noticed something when I laid out your sleeper,” she began, fixing him with a steady look. “Some of your underwear had faint stains. Care to explain?” Leon nearly choked on his chicken. He stared at her, face burning. “I… I—It’s just… from earlier,” he stammered. “I was holding it for so long, I guess maybe I leaked a little?” She narrowed her eyes. “So you had a little accident?” He stared at his plate, nodding miserably. “Y-yes, but just a tiny bit, I swear.” Meredith set her fork down. “Hmm. That’s unfortunate. After all the trust I gave you to wait until lunch, then again this afternoon. You said you managed, but apparently, you leaked enough to stain your underwear.” Leon gulped. “I’m sorry. I didn’t realize. It wasn’t a full accident. Just a little leak.” “Regardless,” she said, her voice cool, “it shows you’re not fully in control.” His eyes pricked with tears. “Please don’t be mad.” She sighed, leaning back in her chair. “I’m not angry, Leon. But I’m disappointed that you’re struggling with such a simple rule. If waiting is causing you accidents, perhaps we need a more secure solution.” Her words sent a chill through him. “Wh-what do you mean?” She dabbed her mouth with a napkin. “Let’s finish dinner, and we’ll discuss it when we get you ready for bed.” Leon nodded, his appetite diminishing. He forced the rest of his vegetables down in silence, mind spinning with worry and humiliation. He had a feeling he knew what she meant by a ‘more secure solution.’ Chapter Five: An Unexpected Development After dinner, Meredith tasked Leon with loading the dishwasher. He did so mechanically, hands slightly shaking. He couldn’t stop thinking about her cryptic mention of a “secure solution.” Could she mean what he thought she did? She disappeared back into the bedroom. By the time he finished in the kitchen, she called his name. “Leon,” she said, standing in the bedroom doorway, arms crossed. “Come here.” He approached hesitantly, heart hammering. She guided him inside, where the lamp on the nightstand cast a warm glow across the bed. Laid out on the duvet was a footed sleeper, a soft pastel-green color with a subtle pattern of tiny stars. Its zipper ran up the front, but a small padlock mechanism was threaded through the zipper pull. Next to it on the bed was a folded, puffy item. Leon’s stomach dropped. It was a diaper—a large, adult-sized diaper with cartoonish designs across the padding. He stared, speechless. His mind reeled. Sure, Meredith had teased about diapers before, mostly in a half-joking manner when he slipped up or whined too much. But he never thought she’d actually follow through. They were both adults, after all. Even if she treated him as if he were younger, diapers still felt like an extreme step. “I… I…” he started, but no words came out. Meredith cocked her head, her tall frame radiating authority. “These are for nights when you can’t maintain control,” she said calmly. “You’ve proven that you sometimes have accidents while trying to follow the rules. I don’t want you ruining your underwear or the sheets.” Leon’s face burned. “B-but… I—” She held up a hand. “Shh. We’re trying this tonight. Hopefully, it will teach you to be more mindful of your potty breaks when they’re scheduled. If you truly have no accidents, maybe we won’t need these. But for now…” She motioned to the diaper. “Take off your clothes.” He hesitated, a thick lump in his throat, but he knew better than to argue. He undid the shortalls and let them pool at his feet, then peeled off the T-shirt. Meredith patted the bed. “Lie down,” she instructed. Trying not to cry from humiliation, Leon sank onto the mattress, his small frame dwarfed by the plush bed. Meredith picked up the diaper, opening it with a loud crinkle. She maneuvered it under him, adjusting it carefully, then folded it up between his legs. The padding was thick, soft, and unmistakably babyish. Velcro tapes fastened at the sides. She smoothed the tapes, making sure it was snug around his waist. Leon swallowed hard, tears threatening to spill. The sensation of the diaper hugging his lower half was strange and overwhelming. The thick bulk between his legs forced them apart slightly. Meredith leaned over him, brushing a stray tear from his cheek. “Don’t be upset,” she cooed. “It’s just for your protection, and for my peace of mind. You might even find it comforting.” He shut his eyes, nodding wordlessly. Next, she guided his feet into the footed sleeper, pulling it up his body. Once his arms were inside, she zipped it up, locking the zipper with a small padlock near the neck. There would be no unzipping this without her key. Leon shivered, suddenly aware he was completely at her mercy. He could feel the diaper pressing against him, a constant reminder of his humiliation. Yet a small, secret part of him felt a twinge of guilty relief. Now he wouldn’t have to worry about leaking if he had to hold it too long… Meredith helped him off the bed, turning him to face the dresser mirror. “Look at that,” she said softly. “It fits you well, doesn’t it?” He caught a glimpse of himself: a short, slender young man clad in a pastel sleeper, locked, and obviously padded. It was juvenile, babyish, and undeniably humiliating. And yet, he felt a warmth coil in his chest, an odd sense of safety. Meredith leaned down, placing a lingering kiss on top of his head. “All set. Now, it’s still early, so you can stay up with me in the living room if you want to watch TV. But I don’t want you messing with that diaper. Understood?” Leon gulped. “Yes, Meredith,” he whispered. With that, she took his hand, leading him out to the living room, where they sat on the couch together. She switched on a TV show, sliding an arm around his shoulders. He rested his cheek against her side, feeling the crinkle of the diaper whenever he shifted. Her warmth enveloped him. Embarrassed as he was, he couldn’t deny the closeness and the comfort he felt pressed against her. They watched quietly for a while, the only sounds being occasional dialogue from the show and the subtle rustle of Leon’s diaper when he moved. Though she was being strict, Meredith also exuded a gentle tenderness. She smoothed her hand over his hair, letting him relax against her. He wondered if this was how children felt when nestled against a mother’s side—but no, that thought was too strange. He was an adult, even if everything about this arrangement suggested otherwise. After an hour or so, she clicked off the TV. “You’re probably tired. Let’s get you in bed.” Leon’s eyes fluttered. “Okay.” She led him back to the bedroom, helping him climb under the covers. The diaper’s thickness made him waddle slightly, but she made no mention of it. Once he was tucked in, she leaned down to give him a soft kiss goodnight. “Sleep well, little one,” she murmured, stroking his cheek. Leon felt a pang in his chest. Despite the embarrassment, he sensed an overpowering love for her. She had so much control, but also so much care. He closed his eyes, nodding. “Goodnight, Meredith,” he whispered. She switched off the lamp, plunging the room into darkness. The faint sound of her footsteps retreated, and the door clicked shut, leaving him alone with the soft rustle of his own humiliating bedtime attire. Yet despite everything, he drifted off feeling oddly comforted. Chapter Six: A Morning of Conflicting Emotions Leon awoke the next morning, squinting at the streams of daylight creeping in through the blinds. He tried to stretch, but the footed sleeper resisted his movement. The padlock at the collar was still firmly in place. Immediately, he became aware of the thick diaper around his waist. His heart pounded as he recalled last night’s humiliating bedtime routine. He shifted, feeling a slight warmth in the diaper’s padding. Dread stabbed at his chest. Had he wet himself in his sleep? He pressed his thighs together, and sure enough, the diaper felt heavier and damp. A wave of shame washed over him. He couldn’t remember when it happened. He had dozed off so deeply he never even woke up to use the bathroom. A swirl of conflicting emotions rose inside him: embarrassment, confusion, and, strangely, relief. At least the bed was dry. He heard footsteps approaching. In a moment, Meredith appeared, her tall frame filling the doorway. She smiled softly. “Good morning,” she greeted. “Sleep well?” Leon stammered, unsure how to respond. “I—I guess so.” Her gaze fell to his padded midsection. “Did you stay dry?” she asked, though the faint smirk suggested she already suspected the answer. He glanced away, cheeks aflame. “No,” he muttered. “I… had an accident.” Meredith strode over, unlocking the small padlock at his neckline with a tiny key. She slowly pulled the zipper down, revealing the sagging diaper. She pressed the padding gently, confirming it was indeed wet. Leon squirmed, face contorting with humiliation. “Well,” she said at last, “this just proves my point. You need diapers for bedtime until further notice.” Leon’s eyes stung with tears. He hated feeling so incompetent, but found himself nodding obediently. “Yes, Meredith.” “Now, let’s get you cleaned up,” she said. She helped him out of the sleeper, rolling it aside to wash later. Then, carefully, she removed the diaper. The cool morning air brushed his skin. She took a pack of wipes from a shelf in the closet—he hadn’t noticed them before—and began gently cleaning him. He winced at the profound vulnerability of it all, but she was methodical and calm, as though caring for a dependent child. When she finished, she gave his hip a reassuring pat. “Now, go shower. I’ll find you some fresh clothes.” Leon didn’t need any more prompting. He hurried to the bathroom, stepping into the warm shower spray. As he scrubbed away the night’s shame, he let out a trembling sigh. Part of him felt humiliated beyond words, but another part felt a surprising sense of freedom in not having to worry about whether he wet the bed or not—Meredith took care of everything. Chapter Seven: Trying to Please Her After the shower, Leon found another childish outfit waiting on the bed: a bright red T-shirt with a cartoon lion on the front, and a pair of elastic-waist shorts that threatened to show the outline of any padded undergarment if he wore them. However, Meredith had not placed a diaper beside them this time. It seemed he was expected to manage on his own during the day—at least for now. He dressed quickly, then padded into the living room where Meredith was sipping coffee. She motioned for him to sit. “I’m going into the office again,” she announced. “I have some errands afterward, so I won’t be back until early evening. Think you can handle it?” Leon nodded. “Yes, ma’am.” Her eyes flickered toward his shorts. “No diapers right now, but you’re still required to ask permission for the potty, remember?” A knot formed in his stomach. “B-but… you won’t be here,” he said. “How am I supposed to ask for permission?” “You’ll text me first,” Meredith said, as if it were the most obvious solution. “Wait for my response. If I approve, you can use the bathroom. Understood?” Leon swallowed hard. “Yes.” She arched an eyebrow. “I mean it. If I find out you disobeyed, or if there’s any sign of accidents again, you’ll be wearing a diaper all day tomorrow as well. Clear?” A flush crept over his face. “Clear,” he replied softly. Meredith nodded, satisfied. “Good. Now, I have to go. You have your instructions.” She kissed his forehead, grabbed her handbag, and left. The door clicked shut behind her, leaving Leon alone with his swirling thoughts once more. It was nearly 9 AM. He had to figure out how to keep himself occupied all day without leaving the apartment, and with the added stress of obtaining permission to use the bathroom via text message. He eyed the clock nervously. Typically, she gave him scheduled breaks: morning, midday, afternoon, evening. But now the dynamic was different—he had to ask every single time. Leon sighed, trying to calm the flutter in his belly. “I can do this,” he whispered to himself, rummaging around the kitchen for a small breakfast. He settled on cereal, though he couldn’t help but measure how much milk and juice he poured, terrified of needing to go too soon. Chapter Eight: Accidents, Consequences, and Confessions By lunchtime, Leon’s nerves were already shot. He’d texted Meredith around 11, asking if he could go to the bathroom. She replied after ten agonizing minutes of waiting, finally granting permission. He managed to avoid an accident that time. But around 1 PM, as he sat quietly in the living room reading a book, he felt another urge. He checked the time. Meredith had mentioned she’d be in an important meeting from 1 to 2 PM, so he hesitated. If she was in the meeting, she might not respond to texts promptly. Should he send her a message anyway and risk bothering her? Or should he hold it, hoping she’d be free soon? Eventually, he sent her a short text: “Hi, Meredith. May I please use the bathroom?” The minutes passed. No response. The minutes turned to a half-hour. Leon began to pace, sipping his water nervously, which only made things worse. By 1:40, he was practically dancing in place, pressing his thighs together. Still nothing. He sent another, more urgent text: “Please, Meredith. It’s an emergency.” At 1:50, he still hadn’t heard from her. His bladder burned, and tears pricked his eyes. He wanted desperately to follow her rule, but he was about to burst. Could he risk it? Maybe she wouldn’t mind if he used the bathroom since it was an actual emergency. But she had been so explicit. Disobeying meant guaranteed diapers the next day. Could he endure that shame again? He fidgeted, leaning against the wall, clenching every muscle he could. The world around him seemed to blur in a haze of desperation. 1:55… Leon couldn’t hold it. With a choked sob, he felt warmth flood his shorts. The liquid trickled down his legs, pooling on the floor. He froze, horrified. His cheeks burned with shame as he stood there in a puddle. He’d truly wet himself in the living room, at eighteen years old. Trembling, he grabbed paper towels, trying to mop up the evidence of his accident. He peeled off his sodden shorts and underwear, tossing them into the washing machine, desperately hoping to hide the mess before Meredith returned. But he couldn’t deny what had happened. He had broken the rule—except he hadn’t, had he? He’d tried to get permission, but she never responded. At 2:05, his phone buzzed. Meredith’s text appeared: “Yes, you can go now. Sorry for the delay.” Leon nearly burst into tears. It was too late. Chapter Nine: Love and Control Meredith arrived home around 5 PM. Leon was perched anxiously on the couch in a fresh pair of shorts, heart hammering. The moment she entered, he felt tears pricking his eyes. He needed to confess before she discovered the evidence. She set her purse down and fixed him with an expectant stare. “Well, did everything go smoothly?” Leon stood, hands shaking. “I—I tried. I texted you. Twice,” he said. “You didn’t respond until it was too late.” His voice trembled with shame. “I had an accident.” She pressed her lips together. “Where?” “In the living room,” he muttered, glancing down. “I cleaned it up right away. I’m sorry.” Meredith rubbed her temple. “Leon,” she began in a weary tone, “I gave you one simple rule. Did you try waiting or…?” He shook his head. “I did wait. I tried to hold it until you responded. But then I—I couldn’t anymore.” She sighed, stepping closer to him. He braced himself for anger, but instead, she pulled him into a loose embrace. He smelled the faint perfume in her hair. “Shh,” she whispered. “It’s okay. Accidents happen when you’re forced to wait like that.” Leon buried his face against her, tears wetting her blouse. “I’m so embarrassed. I’m sorry.” Meredith patted his back. “I know you tried. This arrangement might be too strict for your body to handle. Maybe I pushed you too far.” He blinked, pulling back, confused. “You… you think so?” She nodded, cupping his cheek. “Leon, I want to take care of you. I love you. But if these rules cause you distress and accidents, maybe we need to adjust them.” Leon stared up at her, feeling both relief and a pang of disappointment. As restrictive as the rules were, a part of him craved her control. “I… I don’t want to disappoint you,” he whispered. She kissed his forehead. “My sweet boy, you could never truly disappoint me if you’re honest with me. Let’s find a way that keeps you comfortable without accidents, all right?” He nodded, eyes stinging. “Yes, Meredith.” She smoothed down his hair. “That said, the diapers at night will continue. It’s clear you’re still having trouble staying dry. And maybe we’ll have you wear them during the day if you’re feeling uncertain. No more holding it to the point of accidents. Agreed?” A complicated mix of dread and comfort flooded him. “Agreed,” he said softly. That evening, after a light dinner and some shared relaxation time on the couch, Meredith once more led him to the bedroom. She had prepared another diaper and the familiar pastel-green sleeper, complete with the back-zip design. This time, he didn’t resist. He let her tape the diaper around his waist, welcoming the soft, bulky security. He noticed that she had sewn a small loop at the back of the sleeper’s collar, likely where she’d attach the padlock or a similar clasp. She pulled it up his body, sealing him in. Leon sighed as she locked him into the sleeper. Oddly enough, he felt relief. There would be no more frantic dashes or accidents; if it happened, at least he was protected. He laid down on the bed, exhaling the tension of the day. “Tomorrow, we can talk more about your potty schedule,” Meredith said, brushing a hand through his hair. “I still want you to ask permission, but we’ll give you a diaper if I’m away. That way, you won’t have to worry.” Leon looked up at her, a small smile ghosting his lips. “Thank you,” he whispered. She returned the smile, bending low to plant a gentle kiss on his lips. “I love you, little one.” Tears threatened to surface again, but they were tears of gratitude this time. “I love you too,” he choked out. Settling down under the covers, he listened to the calming sound of her breathing as she tucked him in. Despite the infantile attire, or perhaps because of it, a sense of safety blossomed in his chest. Meredith was demanding, controlling, and sometimes completely over the top—but she was also caring, nurturing, and, above all, his. Chapter Ten: Renewed Determination Despite the tension and embarrassment of Leon’s accident in Chapter Nine, the next morning dawned with a surprising sense of calm in the apartment. The living room was bathed in golden light as Leon padded out from the bedroom, diaper rustling softly beneath the pastel-green footed sleeper. He still wore the back-zip pajamas because Meredith—early to rise and already dressed in slacks and a blouse—wanted to supervise his morning routine. “Good morning,” she greeted, looking up from her laptop on the couch. “Sleep okay?” Leon nodded, cheeks flushing with the familiar bashfulness that came from being locked into his sleeper all night. “Yes,” he murmured, eyes drifting to the floor. “Thank you.” Meredith patted the cushion beside her, beckoning him to sit. The couch dipped under her weight as she scooted closer, one arm resting comfortably over his shoulders. “Let’s see how you did,” she said, reaching for the small lock at his collar. Her tone was neither cruel nor mocking—it was simply matter-of-fact, the caring severity of someone who expected to find a wet diaper. She withdrew the key from her pocket and unlocked the tab securing the zipper. The faint click sent a tremor of apprehension through Leon. Gently, she pulled the zipper down, revealing the thick, slightly damp diaper around his waist. A sigh escaped her lips—part relief, part acknowledgment. “Not too bad,” she said. “Still wet, but not soaked.” Leon rubbed his arms, noticing goosebumps from the morning chill. “I’m sorry,” he said automatically. She shook her head. “There’s no need to apologize every time. We’ve talked about this. Diapers are here to help until you learn to manage. And if you can’t, well… that’s okay too. We’ll make sure you’re protected.” A swirl of conflicting emotion swept through him. He both hated and secretly welcomed the security of her strict care. Even if it made him feel smaller, something about her unwavering control comforted him. “All right,” Meredith said, gently pressing her warm palm against his upper back. “Let’s get you changed and dressed. We have errands today.” Leon exhaled a soft sigh of resignation. There was never any real choice in the matter—only the understanding that, under her guidance, he would be taken care of. She walked him to the bedroom, where a fresh diaper and a modest outfit lay waiting on the neatly made bed. This time, he noticed the diapers were in the open, lined up on a shelf—obviously a new normal. “You’ll wear this for the day,” she said, tapping the folded padding. “I have a busy schedule, and I can’t always answer your texts immediately. So, no accidents in your shorts this time.” Leon’s face burned with a mixture of shame and relief. “Yes, Meredith,” he murmured obediently. She set about changing him, wiping him down before securing the tapes snug around his hips. With practiced ease, she helped him step into a pair of casual khaki shorts and a short-sleeve polo that—thankfully—didn’t look too childish. However, as soon as he stood up, the outline of the diaper was unmistakable beneath the fabric, giving him a slight waddle. He fidgeted, unsure how to hide it. Meredith tilted his chin up with her finger. “Don’t worry,” she said softly. “You’re under my protection. I won’t let anyone see more than necessary. Now, get your shoes on. We’re heading out soon.” Leon swallowed hard, nodding. A renewed determination to trust her—and to obey her strict potty rules—settled in his chest. If wearing a diaper in public was the price to avoid accidents, he would accept it. After all, he loved her. And in his own private way, he loved this nurturing dominance she provided. Chapter Eleven: An Outing of Discomfort Meredith parked the car outside a bustling shopping center, sunlight glinting off the polished vehicles in the lot. Leon sat in the passenger seat, heart thumping. He hadn’t been outside in a diaper often—usually, Meredith arranged short, discreet errands or handled them alone. Yet here they were, preparing for a full afternoon of shopping. He was diapered under his khaki shorts, his every movement producing a barely audible crinkle. Fear gnawed at him. What if someone heard? What if someone noticed the slight bulge? Meredith unfastened her seatbelt, turning toward him. “Ready?” Leon’s fingers twisted in his lap. “I—yes,” he said, voice trembling. “But—do I really have to wear this in public?” A trace of amusement danced across Meredith’s features, but she tempered it with understanding. “Yes, Leon. You know the rules. You’ve had accidents, and I can’t keep leaving you alone in the apartment every time I need to run errands. This is safer.” His cheeks burned a deep crimson. “I—I understand,” he managed. She offered a small, reassuring smile before exiting the car. Reluctantly, Leon followed, stepping onto the asphalt. The sensation of the diaper’s padding made his walk slightly bow-legged. He glanced around nervously, certain everyone would see. But the world carried on, no one giving him more than a passing glance. It was a busy weekend afternoon: couples strolling hand in hand, parents corralling rambunctious kids, elderly folks lugging grocery bags. No one seemed to notice the shy, diminutive eighteen-year-old waddling after his tall girlfriend. Meredith led him through a few stores, picking up home essentials and groceries. She maintained a calm composure, instructing him softly if she wanted help grabbing an item. Occasionally, she’d slip her arm around his shoulders, guiding him through the crowd. Despite the unwavering sense of embarrassment, Leon felt a protective warmth emanating from her touch. Midway through their errands, as they stopped at a store to browse kitchen utensils, Leon’s eyes widened. The dull pressure in his bladder reminded him of an awkward truth: if he needed to use the bathroom, he had to ask Meredith. And given their conversation, he suspected she might make him use the diaper instead—especially in a public restroom scenario where it might be less private. Swallowing hard, he tugged lightly at her sleeve. “Meredith?” he whispered. She was examining a set of ceramic bowls but turned at his soft plea. “What’s wrong, sweetie?” “I… I have to go,” he admitted, cheeks blazing. “Number one.” Her eyebrows lifted. “Hmm. Well, we could go to the bathroom. But then I’d have to help you remove everything.” Her tone was sympathetic yet firm. “It might be easier if you just let your diaper handle it. That’s what it’s for.” Leon felt a knot twist in his stomach. Wet himself on purpose, in a public store? The thought horrified him. But she was right—unfastening and refastening a taped diaper in a public restroom stall seemed equally daunting. “Let’s finish shopping,” she said in a low voice. “If it’s urgent, use your diaper. Then I’ll change you when we get home.” Leon’s entire face felt aflame. But he couldn’t argue; she was in charge. He stayed close to her side, trying to will his bladder to remain calm. Yet within minutes, the urge intensified. Eventually, he yielded, letting go in subtle spurts, feeling warmth spread through the padding. His heart thumped—he was wetting himself in the middle of a store, next to his girlfriend. It was humiliating and strangely intimate. By the time they checked out and returned to the car, the diaper clung heavily to his skin. Meredith noticed the slight sag, her expression shifting to one of tender concern. “You okay?” she asked, voice gentle. He nodded, too humiliated to speak. As they climbed back into the car, he squirmed against the seat, the wet diaper pressing against him. Meredith placed a comforting hand on his thigh and squeezed. It was a reminder that she was proud of him for following the rules—odd though those rules might be. They drove home in silence, tension coiling in his chest. Yet beneath it all, a flutter of relief swirled: he had obeyed her. He had done what she said, and there was a strange sense of accomplishment in that submission. Maybe he was just relieved to know she’d soon change him, freeing him from the clammy discomfort. Leon stared out the window, cheeks still burning, as he braced himself for the next step: reporting his soggy diaper to Meredith like a dependent child. And, in a bittersweet twist, he realized that he no longer felt quite as anxious about it—because he trusted her. Chapter Twelve: Adjusting and Accepting When they arrived home, Meredith wasted no time ushering Leon to the bedroom. He felt her warm hand pressed firmly between his shoulder blades, guiding him inside. The memory of his wet diaper burned in his mind, a tangible reminder of how little control he was supposed to have. “Let’s get you changed,” she said, her voice low and calm, almost comforting. Leon perched on the edge of the bed, arms folded uncertainly. Meredith stepped into the closet, retrieving a pack of wipes and another diaper from the growing stash. The plastic packaging crinkled loudly as she pulled one out. He lifted his hips obediently, allowing her to peel down his shorts. A wave of cool air brushed his thighs, intensifying the humiliating awareness of the heavy, sagging diaper around his waist. Her expression remained calm—patient, even—like a caretaker simply doing what had to be done. “You did well,” she murmured as she undid the tapes. “I know it must have been scary.” Leon swallowed, cheeks reddening. “It was,” he admitted softly. “I… I don’t like doing that in public. But… if it’s what you want—” She set the soaked diaper aside, using a gentle wipe to clean him. “It’s not about what I want,” she corrected him, though her tone hinted otherwise. “It’s about what works for us. You’re prone to accidents. I don’t want you stressed or embarrassed about sneaking off to the bathroom. A diaper solves that.” He nodded, though a twinge of confusion fluttered in his stomach. Part of him wondered if he was truly that helpless, or if her controlling nature had simply convinced him so. Yet her nurturing presence soothed away his doubts. Feeling the soft, fresh diaper taped securely around his waist brought a wave of both shame and relief. Once she finished, she handed him a pair of comfortable sweatpants. “Wear these for the rest of the day,” she said, then paused, meeting his gaze. “Leon, if you need to use the bathroom and I’m around, I’ll help you remove everything. But if you’re alone, you should use your diaper, okay? No more accidents on the floor or in your underwear.” A small nod was all he could manage. “Yes, Meredith.” Her eyes seemed to soften. She leaned in, pressing a tender kiss to his temple. “You’re doing great. I’m proud of how cooperative you’ve been.” That simple praise flooded him with an inexplicable warmth. He realized how deeply he craved her approval. Every small gesture of reassurance seemed to justify the surrender he felt, the childlike acceptance of her rules. It was disorienting, yet undeniably comforting. The rest of the evening fell into a gentle rhythm. She guided him through a few household tasks—organizing drawers, vacuuming the living room—activities that he performed in his thick, padded undergarment, constantly aware of the faint crinkle with each step. Yet by nightfall, he realized he wasn’t quite as self-conscious as before. He could move freely, even forgetting at times that a diaper was taped around his waist. And so, as bedtime approached, Meredith once again led him through the ritual: a final bathroom check under her supervision, then a fresh night diaper, followed by a whimsical footed sleeper zipped and locked at the back. She tucked him in, pressed a goodnight kiss to his forehead, and switched off the lamp. In the darkness, Leon sighed. This new sense of routine—of wearing diapers day and night—didn’t feel quite as alien as it once had. He wondered if that was a good thing, or if it simply meant he was losing pieces of his adulthood. But his mind didn’t dwell on it long. Exhaustion took him, and he drifted off, lulled by the gentle rustle of his padded underwear and the knowledge that Meredith was proud of him. Chapter Thirteen: Testing Boundaries The days rolled by in a blur of routine: breakfast together, a diaper check, dressing in youthful clothes Meredith chose, occasional errands if she needed something, and always the unwavering rule of requesting permission—or using his diaper—whenever nature called. Leon found himself settling into the pattern with surprising ease. But with familiarity came curiosity—and a streak of rebellion. One afternoon, Meredith stepped out to pick up a package from the building’s reception desk. She instructed Leon to remain in the apartment, as usual. Sinking onto the living room couch, Leon felt the snug pull of his diaper around his hips, reminding him of his constant lack of autonomy. A stray thought nudged at him. What if he tried removing the diaper himself, just to see if he could? Perhaps he’d use the toilet without waiting for her. He was an adult—eighteen, yes, and short, but perfectly capable of managing the simplest bodily functions without a caretaker’s guidance. Right? The idea bloomed into a daring impulse. Meredith wouldn’t be gone long. If he acted quickly, he could strip off the diaper, use the bathroom, and tape it back in place—she might never know, unless she checked the tapes closely. His heart pounded. Could he pull it off? With trembling hands, he stood and slipped into the bedroom, shutting the door. He stared at himself in the dresser mirror—his small frame swaddled in a childlike T-shirt and an unmistakable diaper bulge. Taking a shaky breath, he peeled down his sweatpants to reveal the tapes. He’d never removed them on his own; Meredith always did it for him. Nervous excitement thrummed in his veins. Slowly, he reached for one of the tapes, pulling it free with a soft ripping sound. He paused, listening for footsteps or voices in the hallway. Silence. Emboldened, he undid the second tape. A moment later, the diaper slid to the floor with a dull thud. For the first time in days, he felt the cool air against his bare skin. But just as he turned to head for the bathroom, he heard the distinctive jingle of keys at the front door. Panic shot through him. He scrambled, trying to lift the diaper back into place, fumbling with the tapes. His hands shook so badly that he couldn’t align them properly. “Leon?” Meredith’s voice, suddenly closer than he expected. He froze, a terrible realization sinking in: she had the keys, and the apartment door was already open. He pictured her stepping inside, noticing the bedroom door closed. Any second now, she’d be here. His eyes darted around for a place to hide. His heart hammered. The diaper was half-secured, one tape crooked, the other barely stuck to the front panel. Before he could fully fix it, the bedroom door opened. Meredith stood in the threshold, eyebrows arched. Her gaze swept over him—pants around his ankles, the diaper precariously attached, guilt shining in his eyes. He swallowed, feeling a wave of mortification so intense it made him dizzy. She took a measured step forward, an unreadable expression on her face. “Care to explain?” she asked softly, though her tone carried the weight of disappointment. Leon’s eyes stung with imminent tears. “I—I just…” His voice wavered. “I wanted to use the toilet. By myself.” Silence stretched. Then she shut the door behind her, crossing her arms. The tension in the room was palpable. “You know the rules,” she said quietly. “If you need the toilet and I’m not here, you use your diaper or wait.” He bit his lip, tears blurring his vision. “I—I’m sorry. I just… I wanted to prove I could do it on my own.” Meredith’s gaze softened slightly, though her posture remained firm. “Get on the bed,” she said, nodding toward the mattress. “Lie down.” He obeyed, shuffling awkwardly and sinking onto the comforter. She followed, kneeling beside him, methodically reattaching the diaper’s tapes. Though her movements were gentle, a current of disappointment tinged the air. “I’m not punishing you because you need help,” she explained, voice subdued. “I’m upset because you broke trust. You tried to remove the diaper behind my back instead of talking to me.” Tears slipped down his cheeks. “I’m sorry,” he whispered. “I just feel so… helpless sometimes.” Meredith’s expression softened further. She cupped his cheek, brushing a tear away with her thumb. “I know it can be hard. But we made an agreement. I need you to respect it.” He nodded miserably. “I will… I promise.” She helped him stand, pulling his sweatpants up over the re-secured diaper. Then, with surprising tenderness, she wrapped her arms around him, pressing him against her tall frame. “You’ll be wearing thicker diapers for a while,” she murmured. “And I’ll check them more often. I have to be sure I can trust you.” Leon’s chest clenched. The idea of bigger, more conspicuous padding made his stomach sink. Yet he deserved it, he supposed, for breaking the rules. “I understand,” he said hoarsely, arms sliding around her waist. She held him quietly for a moment, letting the tension ebb. He felt her lips graze his temple, a soft, reassuring gesture. The conflict between frustration and comfort roiled inside him. Part of him wanted more independence; part of him felt relief that she refused to let him fend for himself. Without further discussion, she led him back to the living room, returning to their daily routine. But now a new tension lingered—an unspoken reminder that she was always in control, and that if he tried to break free, the rules would only tighten. And for reasons that baffled him, a small, conflicted part of Leon found a flicker of solace in that unwavering authority. Chapter Fourteen: Closer Under Stricter Rules The weeks following Leon’s failed act of independence were marked by intensified control. Meredith insisted on thicker diapers, even during short outings. His schedule became more rigid. Now, each morning after breakfast, she’d conduct a “diaper check” to ensure he was properly padded and that he hadn’t tampered with the tapes. Whenever she left him alone, she’d set timeframes for when he could text or call. Sometimes she’d even leave the bedroom door open so she could keep an eye on him from other parts of the apartment. At first, Leon felt smothered—his guilt over lying to her was matched only by the frustration of feeling like a child. Yet something unexpected blossomed in the midst of these stricter measures: an undeniable closeness. Each small act of nurturing drew them nearer in an odd, secret way. When Meredith changed him out of a soggy diaper with gentle reassurance, he felt loved. When she praised him for complying with his schedule, he felt proud. Their bond, once overshadowed by fear and embarrassment, grew into a new kind of intimacy. It happened late one evening, as she was zipping him into a fresh footed sleeper. He lay on the bed, arms folded, face flushed, while she carefully aligned the zipper. Once it was done, she leaned in and pressed a soft kiss to his lips—a kiss that, for the first time, felt more than protective. There was a hint of passion, an adult warmth. Leon’s heart fluttered. She pulled away slowly. “I love taking care of you,” she whispered, her voice low and husky in the dim bedroom light. “Even if you test my patience sometimes.” Leon swallowed, eyes shining. “I love you,” he breathed, the admission trembling with vulnerability. “I—I really do.” She brushed a hand over his cheek, hooking a finger around the sleeper’s collar to ensure it was snug. “I know,” she replied, a small, satisfied smile tugging at her lips. “That’s why this works—because we trust each other, don’t we?” He nodded. “I’m sorry about before… trying to remove the diaper on my own. I won’t do it again.” Meredith’s smile softened. “I believe you,” she said, then locked the tiny clasp at the nape of his neck. The soft clink of metal felt final. “Now, get some rest.” With that, she flicked off the overhead light, leaving only a bedside lamp. He burrowed under the covers while she settled beside him for a moment, stroking his hair as though soothing a restless child. The gentle caress lulled him into a half-doze, each breath in tandem with the quiet hiss of air conditioning. He felt a surge of affection so strong it was almost painful. Yes, her rules could be stifling. Yes, he sometimes hated feeling dependent. But she was also his haven—his protector, who willingly took on this responsibility to keep him safe and stress-free. In that sense, the diapers, the childish clothes, and the locked sleepers were all expressions of her unwavering commitment. Eventually, she stood to leave, switching off the lamp entirely. “Goodnight, little one,” she whispered, her voice floating through the darkness. Leon closed his eyes, sinking into the pillow with a soft rustle of crinkling plastic. “Goodnight,” he managed, comforted by her presence even as she slipped away. And as he drifted into sleep, he wondered if this deepening closeness was worth the cost of his dwindling autonomy. Chapter Fifteen: The Unshakable Bond Morning light found Leon stirring early, roused by a nagging pressure in his bladder. He blinked sleep from his eyes, momentarily forgetting the confines of his locked footed sleeper. As he attempted to swing his legs over the side of the bed, the thick padding between them reminded him precisely of his predicament. For a fleeting second, panic seized him—he needed to go, and there was no easy way out. But then memory returned in a warm rush: Meredith. She would help him. He just had to call out. “Meredith?” he croaked softly, clearing his throat. “Meredith!” A moment later, the bedroom door opened, revealing her tall silhouette, hair in a loose ponytail. She flicked on the lamp, letting a soft glow illuminate her concerned face. “What’s wrong, sweetheart?” Leon swallowed, cheeks warming. “I—uh, need the bathroom. Please.” Her gaze flickered to the locked collar of his sleeper, then down to his diaper. “Let’s see…” she murmured. She retrieved the key from the dresser and came closer. “We’ll get you out. Hold on.” He exhaled shakily as she unlocked the small metal clasp, unzipped him, and peeled open the footed pajamas. The crisp air prickled his skin. Within seconds, he was free—except for the diaper taped tightly around him. “Stand up,” she directed, guiding him gently. He pressed his thighs together, bladder now pleading for release. She plucked at the diaper’s tapes, revealing his bare hips. “All set,” she announced. Without waiting another second, Leon darted to the bathroom. This time, there was no condescending observation or requirement to text for permission—she was right there, consenting to let him go. Relief washed over him, both physically and emotionally. When he finished, Meredith stood by the sink, watching calmly. Wordlessly, she handed him a fresh diaper, indicating he should rejoin her in the bedroom. Leon obeyed, though he felt a flicker of pride. She was letting him do part of it himself—at least carrying the diaper. Back in the bedroom, he lay on the bed, anticipating her usual routine of taping him up. But she surprised him by placing the diaper in his hands. “Try,” she said softly. His eyes widened. “You… you want me to do it?” She nodded, an encouraging smile on her lips. “Yes. Go on, show me.” Nervous but determined, Leon unfolded the diaper. He positioned it under himself, fumbling with the tapes. Twice, the adhesive caught on the wrong spot, creating crooked wings. Meredith watched patiently, offering occasional suggestions: “Bring it up a bit higher in front,” or “Tighten the left tape.” After some clumsy effort, he managed a passable fit. It felt snug—but not quite as neat as when she did it. Still, a wave of satisfaction rippled through him. The partial freedom of dressing himself was exhilarating, even if the result was still a diaper. Meredith patted the front. “Good job,” she praised. “Now, it’s not perfect, but it’ll hold for a while.” He beamed, feeling lighter than he had in ages. The subtle acknowledgment that he could do something as basic as tape on his own diaper, under her supervision, felt like an important step. It was a small slice of autonomy within the realm of her control. “We’ll see how you manage,” she continued, smoothing down his hair. “If you do well, maybe I’ll let you take more responsibility for your changes—under my guidance, of course.” Leon nodded, heart fluttering. “Thank you,” he whispered earnestly. In that moment, a new understanding passed between them. Their bond was unshakable now, grounded not just in her dominance but in a shared willingness to adapt. She’d grown stricter after he broke her trust, but she also recognized his desire for a smidge of independence. They didn’t need to be locked in an endless cycle of parent and child. They were lovers, partners—albeit in a very unconventional arrangement. And so, as Meredith helped him into a pair of soft lounge pants, the corners of her mouth turned up in a gentle smile. “Let’s go have breakfast,” she said, lacing her fingers through his and giving him a tender squeeze. Leon squeezed back, feeling the padded bulk beneath his pants but no longer drowning in shame. Yes, it was still embarrassing, and he still had rules and limitations, but he was beginning to realize that, at the core of it all, they truly cared for each other. Their relationship wasn’t defined by his size or her control, but by the intimacy and trust they cultivated day by day. He followed her out to the kitchen, diaper rustling in time with his step. Love blossomed in his chest, soft and certain. They were forging a balance—one where she guided him with structure, and he offered devotion and openness in return. For the first time since this odd journey began, Leon felt confident that despite the diapers, the childish clothes, and the potty rules, he and Meredith were heading toward something healthy and lasting: a bond that neither of them ever wanted to break. Epilogue A few months later, their small apartment felt more like a sanctuary than ever. The bedroom closet now housed a full set of neatly stacked diapers and childish outfits. A special drawer even contained footed sleepers with various colors and prints. Leon sometimes giggled at just how large their “babyish” collection had grown—and how routine it had become to wear them. But if anyone asked how they lived, they would never fully understand the tapestry of love and control woven into their day-to-day. Leon was still small for his age, and Meredith still stood a majestic six foot one—always a striking figure next to him. Yet their dynamic had evolved into a fluid dance between caretaker and lover, discipline and compassion. Most mornings, Leon took pride in taping on his own diaper under Meredith’s watchful eye, a sign of trust regained after his earlier missteps. He appreciated that small allowance of autonomy, even if the end result—padded underwear—remained the same. They had found a middle ground: Leon could participate in the process while still relying on Meredith’s guidance and final approval. Their schedules remained structured: breakfast together, chores or errands, and occasional nights out when Meredith felt he could handle a discrete pull-up beneath carefully chosen clothes. She insisted on the same strict potty rules—permission required, or else using his diaper. Yet she was more flexible in granting him access to the toilet if he asked politely and the timing worked. She even allowed him the small triumph of undressing himself sometimes, though major clothing changes—especially diaper changes—were still primarily her domain. And Leon discovered that, in this near-constant state of managed dependency, he found security. The embarrassment never fully disappeared—he still blushed whenever she patted his diaper to check for wetness in front of a mirror, or when she zipped him into a footed sleeper hours before bedtime. But he’d come to enjoy the closeness, the protective embrace of her authority. Their love life thrived, too, in its own secret way. While the story behind their padded routines and potty rules was not something they shared with others, it forged a profound trust between them. She cradled him with a mix of parental warmth and adult desire, bridging the gap between caretaker and partner. He, in turn, found joy in pleasing her—accepting her rules, even appreciating them, for what they gave him in return. On a crisp, clear morning, they stood together in the living room, the sun casting bright rectangles across the floor. Meredith had just finished checking his diaper—still dry—and was reminding him of his chores for the day. Leon stared up at her, feeling every inch the smaller man, yet entirely content. “Remember,” she was saying in that measured tone, “if you need the potty, you call me or text me. If I don’t answer, you use the diaper. No accidents on the floor.” “Yes, Meredith,” Leon responded readily. Then, unable to help himself, he wrapped his arms around her waist, pressing his cheek against her torso. “Thank you,” he whispered, though he wasn’t quite sure for what—perhaps for everything. She laughed softly, brushing a hand over his hair. “You’re welcome, little one. Now off you go.” And so their life continued—a carefully balanced blend of loving dominance and welcomed submission, of soft crinkles and locked sleepers, of structure and devotion. In the end, their bond had become unbreakable: the tall, commanding woman and her tiny, adoring boyfriend, joined in a private world of mutual care and trust. Though it defied outside understanding, for them, it was perfect. And in the comfort of that shared knowledge, they closed the door to the rest of the world, content to exist precisely as they were—together.
- 10 replies
-
- 5
-
-
Just one of a few short stories I’m writing about random situations that pop into my head. Hope you enjoy! —————— “This is what you wanted remember” Flora said as she stopped at the red lights as she looked over at her boyfriend Jacob, sensing his nerves. They were a young couple but had been together for around 4 years and since meeting their kinky interests became stronger and stronger. Ever since Jacob revealed his abdl and sissy urges to his girlfriend, they had been indulging more and more and crescendoed into today. Jacob was dressed in his white Nike air force trainers, a pair of navy leggings, a baggy pale pink hoodie and a white cap. His semi-long brunette hair (something he had been growing out on Flora’s orders) flowed out from the back of his cap and his clean shaven face gave the impression of a feminine looking person, but if anyone looked close enough they’d probably realise he was in fact a man. What people may not notice was that he was wearing an ABU BunnyHopps nappy underneath his leggings. This wouldn’t be the first time Jacob went out in public padded, but it would be the first time he was out in public in girls clothes. This was the main reason for his nerves. “I know, I’m just nervous” Jacob responded. “You really don’t need to be. You just look like a shy young woman, I promise. But remember, you are in a nappy for a reason” Flora said as she pulled into the car park of their local train station. “Let’s just enjoy our little journey to the cinema okay? But I’m in charge okay?”. “Okay” Jacob said as he took off his seatbelt. “Good girl” Flora replied. Flora took Jacob’s hand and led him onto the platform. He was very self conscious and kept pulling down his hoodie to make sure his bum wasn’t showing as his nappy was bulging underneath his leggings and if anyone looked he was sure they could tell. After a 10 minute wait their train arrived and they sat down on a table seat in a relatively quiet carriage. “Thirsty?” Flora asked as she took off her backpack and pulled out a pink reusable bottle and held it out for Jacob to take. “No I’m okay thanks” Jacob replied looking at Flora. “Jacob baby remember I’m in charge? I want you to drink and stay hydrated” Flora insisted. Jacob conceded and took the bottle, undoing the lid and slurped the apple juice until it was two-thirds empty. “Good girl, I’m guessing you are hungry too. I’ve made your favourite - a ham and cheese roll. Here you go” Flora added as she undid the tin foil and passed the bread roll to Jacob. After a few minutes he had finished his food and he resumed staring blankly out the window. After a 20 minute journey they arrived at the small town where they had organised a cinema trip to go and see the new Captain Marvel movie. They exited the train station and crossed the road towards the entertainment complex. “Jacob I’ve got a little surprise for you. Not only are we going to the cinema I’ve also booked us to go ten pin bowling before!” Flora said as she tickled his palm while holding his hand. “That’ll be fun! Flora I’m a bit scared of people seeing my nappy” Jacob’s sheepishly replied. “Jacob we’ve been through this. Your leggings actually hide your nappy pretty well it just looks like you have a big bum. You know most girls would kill to have a bum as big as yours right?” Flora joked. Jacob just smiled and accepted her explanation, he did trust her. They arrived at the bowling alley and soon they were directed towards their lane. The lane to the right was empty but the lane to their left was occupied by two mums with their kids. Jacob had guessed they were between the ages of 8 and 10. “Ready Jacob?” I’ve put you to go first, may the best girl win!” Flora exclaimed as she swotted his bum, making a crinkly thud sound. Jacob turned red and gave her a stern look, with her just winking in reply. Jacob picked up a bowling ball and he slowly walked up to the lane and chucked the ball, trying his best not to bend over and reveal his nappied bum to the two mums in the lane next to them. As he walked away to look up at the screen and check how many pins he’d knocked over he saw the names Flora had entered into the machine. He saw the names ‘Flora’ and ‘Princess’. “Flora why didn’t you put my name in?” Jacob asked “I did! You are my princess so I thought it would be appropriate” Flora said as she pecked his cheek and grabbed a bowling ball. The competition was fierce and with only 3 sets left to go Jacob and Flora were neck and neck. As Jacob stood and watched his girlfriend launch a bowl down the alley he felt his bladder twinge and knew the inevitable was coming. He felt a small bit of excitement but mostly embarrassment at the thought of what was coming next. He remembered the rules and saw Flora walk back towards him. “Flora, I need to go to the potty” he said. “Okay princess. Is it a number one or a number two?” Flora whispered. “Number one. I need to do a wee wee” Jacob said, adhering to the rule Flora set which was to talk in a toddler ish vocabulary when needing the toilet. “What you are going to do is pick up a bowling ball and stand at the top of the lane. I then want you to stand with your legs apart and soak your nappy. When you turn back around and walk towards me I want you to lift your hoodie and visibly feel the front of your nappy so those ladies next to us see okay?” Flora explained. “Okay” Jacob agreed. He then carried out Flora’s plan to a tee, completely flooding his nappy with ease before bowling the ball. As he turned around he lifted his hoodie with one hand and grabbing the front of his nappy with the other. He kept eye contact with Flora but could see the two women to his right stare at him. Once he reached Flora he knew what he had to do next. “I’ve just wet myself mummy” he said loudly. “Oh dear, let me check your nappy” Flora said as she pulled down the top of his leggings releasing his wet nappy as she felt the front and back. “Oh dear it looks like you are a bit soggy, but once we are done here I’ll change you okay” Flora replied loudly, catching the attention of the two women in the lane next door who had shocked looks on their face. Both continued the game until Flora was declared the winner by a matter of a few pins. They left the bowling alley and headed towards the cinema. “Well done Jacob I’m proud of you, wasn’t that exciting!” Flora said as they entered the Odeon cinema. “It was, do you think the women saw?” Jacob replied. “They definitely saw your nappy, they looked so shocked!” Flora teased as Jacob went red. Flora collected their tickets from the automatic kiosk and they were scanned through to the main lobby. Jacob looked around and saw lots of girls and women, with some in Captain Marvel costumes. He couldn’t see more than five men, which meant he could blend in a bit. However, he was more self-conscious than ever was his nappy was now bigger and saggier than before thanks to his wetting in the bowling alley. “Popcorn or ice cream?” Flora asked. “Popcorn please!” Jacob replied. They both went to the counter and Flora ordered a large popcorn and coke for Jacob and a coffee for herself. She paid and then made their way to the screen where the film was being played. Flora has chosen seats in the back row. “Before you eat any of that popcorn I want you to drink all of that okay?” Flora ordered. Jacob nodded and began slurping the coke until it was completely empty. As a result his stomach felt bloated. “Well done, here’s your popcorn” Flora said as she passed it to him and he began munching. Jacob watched as the cinema filled up until it was full. Next to him was a teenage girl dressed in a full Captain Marvel costume and her mother sat next to her. As the trailers began to play, Flora nudged Jacob and passed him something. He couldn’t see because it was dark but as it was placed in his hands he knew what it was. “Flora do I really have to?” Jacob asked. “Yes, please put that in right now” Flora ordered. Jacob knew the consequences if he didn’t oblige so he reluctantly placed the pink dummy in his mouth and tentatively began sucking. He kept his eyes on the screen but quickly glanced at the teenager sat next to him, who confusingly stared back at him. He went red and quickly placed his eyes back on the screen. Around 30 minutes into the film he began to develop a tummy ache and soon it had developed into an ache he was all too familiar with. He took out the dummy and leaned towards Flora. “My tummy feels funny” he whispered. “Oh that will be the laxatives I put in your bread rolll earlier” Flora quietly said with an evil grin on her face. “You aren’t allowed to go yet though, I’ll nudge you and then you need to tell me what you need to do okay?”. Jacob nodded and continued watching the film. Another 20 minutes passed and the pain in his stomach became unbearable and to deal with it he sucked on his dummy intensely. Mercifully he felt a nudge from Flora and he quickly took out his dummy and leaned in again. “Flora, I need to go to the potty” he said, just like he did at the bowling alley. “What do you need to do princess?” Flora whispered. “I really really have to do a poo poo” Jacob replied. “Oh dear. Well I want you to put your dummy back in, lift your bottom off your seat and fill that nappy okay? Then you need to tell me what you’ve done” Flora explained. “Okay” Jacob replied. He put his dummy back in and grabbed the arm rests of his seat. Without hesitation he began pushing and a hot load exploded out of his bum with a crackle and it hit the back of his nappy. The poo was followed by a much softer sludge and a new stream of wee. After a few seconds he felt he was empty and with one final grunt he finished, and sat back down on his mess with a squelch. He once again leaned into Flora. “I’ve just done a poo poo, my nappy is messy” Jacob said in a babyish tone. “Phew I can smell as much. I’ll change you once the film is over okay princess?” Flora explained. He nodded and put his dummy back in. As the film came to a close he was acutely aware the whole cinema now smelled like faeces. He looked back at the girl next to him and he scrunched her nose and gave him a dirty look. He was so embarrassed but also so turned on at the same time. The film finally ended and the lights were turned back on. As they did Flora took his dummy out and put it back in her bag. “Stand up for me princess” Flora ordered. Jacob stood up and once he was on his feet he felt Flora cup the bottom of his nappy, confirming that there was a huge mess in the back of his nappy. It was still hot and cling onto his bum cheeks. “You’ve had a big accident princess, let’s go and get your nappy changed before we head home” Flora said, getting some weird looks by neighbouring cinema-goers. Jacob stayed quiet as they followed everyone out of the cinema. “Mum I think that girl shat herself during the film. She fucking stank out the whole place” the girl sat next to Jacob said as they re-entered the lobby. “I know I think they had a nappy on, and I also think it’s a boy” the girls mother whispered. Jacob was so embarrassed once again and it didn’t look like Flora had heard the conversation, she was too focused on directing them both to a toilet. She clocked the toilet signs across the lobby and walked Jacob across weaving between people. At this point Jacob was clearly waddling due to the huge load in his nappy. She guided him to the disabled toilet and she locked the door behind them. “Let’s get you changed you absolutely reek!” Flora said as she patted on the changing bench. He jumped up and further smudged the mess in his nappy. “Here we go. Smelly princess!” she teased as she pulled down his leggings and began to undo the straps on his nappy. After a few minutes Jacob was cleaned up and strapped into a new nappy, a Rearz Safari. This nappy was noticeably more padded than the previous nappy and it was plainly obvious he had a nappy on. However shockingly, Flora put the blue leggings in her bag and pulled out an alternative piece of clothing. “Stand up and let me get you into this” Flora said as she held out a white pleated skirt. “Umm okay, will that fit over my nappy?” Jacob asked tentatively. “Yes it will. Trust me okay?” Flora asked as he held up a leg and she pushed it up his legs and over the nappy. Jacob looked in the mirror and saw it did not reveal his nappy, but if he sat down he was sure people would see. “Let’s catch the train home okay? You’ve been a very good girl today” Flora said as she kissed him. He felt all warm inside and they both made their way back to the train station. As Jacob sat in his seat on the train, he pushed his skirt down over his legs to keep his nappy hidden. Flora noticed and tapped his knees, encouraging him to open his legs. Jacob did what she wanted and opened his legs, and by the look the man gave him sat opposite to him on the train, his nappy was on full show. And he loved it.
-
Alternative Title: Uprooted: Evicted and Forced to Live on a Farm with my Giantess Cousin and Aunt A/N: This is chapter 1 of a series I'm working on as part of a commission. It's a little different than the stuff I usually write and it's a little on the heavier side. This story will deal with topics such as: Non-Consensual Regression, Incest, Lactation, Giantess Themes, Non-Consensual Drugging and Body Modification, Sissy Themes, Restraints, Gags, Forced Feeding, Futanari, Edging, Sex Toys, Orgasm Delay/Denial, and a bunch of other things that I will try to mention beforehand later down the line. Please heed these tags. The story is much further along than this, but the commissioner (who wishes to remain anonymous) requested to be updated far ahead of what is posted to DD. The alt. title was an idea from the commissioner as well! Uprooted: Chapter 1 (4,391 Words) Daniel wished he’d known he was getting fired before he walked into the building. Or, at the very least, a sign that his employment was coming to an end. There was something so humiliating about it all. That morning he had woken up in his shitty apartment, squeezed himself into his cubicle of a bathroom to get ready, and took the bus the entire way to work. He’d said hello to a handful of his co-workers on the way back to his station. He should have known something was wrong with the way they averted their eyes from him almost immediately. His station was a pillar of pride in his life. After years of searching for a job that would hire a 4ft tall man who needed a stepstool to reach most urinals in public bathrooms, he found one company that needed him. Not just needed him but wanted him as well. He’d interviewed for a production position and was feeling the red-hot embarrassment welling up in his chest as the interviewer tried to find a reason to reject him without mentioning his small stature. It didn’t get any easier to see after the twelfth job interview. But then the sorting technician quit. It was a job that required no previous work experience. He had a small station away from most of the factory with a conveyor belt in front of a chair. Material would pass by and he would sort them into three boxes according to their size. It was the easiest job imaginable. But it was tedious. The technician would sit there all day and sort material with no deviation. The only break from monotony was someone coming to collect the full boxes. It didn’t pay great (which was why the previous technician quit) but it was a job. And Daniel was running out of time before he would be kicked out of student housing. He was hired immediately and put to work. It was annoying at times, but he was always able to combat that annoyance with the awe that he had a job. A real one. He was paid in cash. Just enough to keep him in his previously mentioned shoe-box-sized apartment and fed twice a day. It was the independence he’d been searching for for years! So when he walked back to his station to see a giant brick of a machine in its place, he was rendered speechless. The production manager was there smiling at the machine as its hopper was filled with material. The machine whirled to life and started to fill several tubs with different materials faster than Daniel could ever have. And Daniel had to stand and listen to the manager’s faux regretful tone as he explained that his position was now obsolete. The man reached into his pocket, gave Daniel the meager remains of his weekly pay, and sent him on his way. The bus wouldn't run by for another hour which meant he was left to sit at the bus stop trying not to cry… He grabbed a newspaper from the front office and started to look at the hiring ads for something he could do, occasionally wiping harshly at his eyes. A week later, four interviews down, and nothing. Rent was due in less than a week and he only had half of it. Daniel looked at himself in the mirror of his tiny bathroom. There was only a half step between the sink and the toilet, when he sat on said toilet his leg touched the shower stall. The main room wasn’t much better. It was a studio set up with a curtain tacked to the ceiling to separate his bed from the “kitchen”. The kitchen had a single counter, a shallow sink, and a mini fridge. He had a tiny camping stove set up on the counter and a microwave left over from the previous tenant. It was…laughably bare. But he had pride in it all the same. All his furniture was bought and brought to the unit on his own, too proud to ask for help. To think that he’d lose it all so quickly…Over a stupid machine. Daniel couldn’t help but look at himself in the mirror and ponder how it all went so wrong. His shoulder-length blond hair was greasy and limp with the stress and neglect from his week of panic. An empty bucket served as his step-stool to even see the mirror and reach the faucet. He looked rough. Tired. Stretched thin. His phone ringing shocked him from his musings so harshly that he almost fell from the bucket. The only people who ever contacted him were employers or his aunt Gemma. Running out of the bathroom, it turned out to be the latter. She and his cousin Indie were his only family and he hadn’t seen them in years. Although they tried to call him every other week to keep in touch. They’d offered to host for holidays like Christmas or Thanksgiving, but he always turned them down to work (and also because he didn’t have a car). But never did he ignore either of their calls. Sighing, he sat down on the cot that was his bed and answered the phone. “Hello?” He asked weakly. “Danny!” Aunt Gemma cheered happily. “I almost thought you wouldn’t pick up…” “Sorry,” He couldn’t help but apologize. “I was in the bathroom.” Aunt Gemma recovered quickly and started to ask him how things had been since they last spoke. Usually, he would give standard vague answers, trying hard to maintain his independence, but this time he couldn’t muster up the energy. “It’s been…rough…” He sighed once more. “Aww,” She cooed sympathetically. “How about we go out to lunch and you can tell me all about it. It’s been too long since I’ve seen you. I bet you’ve grown so much!” Daniel winced silently. He really couldn’t afford that. “Sorry, Aunt Gem, I don’t think I can-” “Nonsense,” She interrupted. “I won’t take ‘no’ for an answer. Pick a place to meet and we’ll be there at noon tomorrow. My treat.” Reluctantly, Daniel chose a small diner around the corner of the block from his apartment. It was close enough that he wouldn’t look sweaty or out of breath when he walked. Aunt Gemma was audibly excited at his lack of resistance and hung up with a cheerful wish of a good night’s rest for him. Daniel went to bed that night and stared up at the stained ceiling. The conversation with Aunt Gemma and Indie would be awkward. He should have pretended everything was fine. At worst, she would offer to loan him some cash. And that was the last thing he wanted to do. Not only did he not want to be in anyone’s debt, but he also didn’t want to face the fact that he couldn’t take care of himself. He’d been doing so for years, but one mishap and suddenly he’s walking around with his hat in his hands begging for money? Not a chance. At best, she expresses more sympathy and pays for his meal. And then he’s left alone for another two weeks, at the end of which he would most certainly be homeless. Daniel didn’t get much sleep that night. And what sleep he did get was fitful and plagued by stress-fueled nightmares. The next morning he forced himself out of bed and into a warm shower to look somewhat presentable for lunch. He combed his hair, leaving it to dry in the air, and dressed in his least worn set of clothes. The pants had a hole rubbed nearly straight through on his knee, but the shirt was a little more presentable. It was a blue polo he wore to most of his interviews. Looking in the mirror again, he couldn’t help but think he looked like an elementary schooler on the way to picture day. At least he wouldn’t look like a bum when talking with Aunt Gemma and Indie. Walking downstairs, he saw the note the landlord constantly kept posted on the door to exit the building. RENT IS DUE ON THE 1ST AND LATE ON THE 3RD NO EXCEPTIONS. NO EXTENSIONS. He had four days…four days to figure out what he was going to do…Crap. _____ Daniel walked with his head down the entire way to the diner. The last time he’d seen either Aunt Gemma or Indie was almost a decade ago at a family function. Indie was about to start middle school while Daniel was nearly graduating high school. Embarrassingly, she was just as tall as he was. She ribbed him for it a handful of times, but he was able to impress her with his ‘high school’ knowledge enough to distract her. Indie, from what he remembered, took after her mother. The same thick wavy blonde hair, pretty green eyes, and lightly tanned skin from being outside all the time. The pair of them lived on a ranch ducked off in a rural neighborhood. It was a few acres of property nestled into a cropping of trees. They had livestock as well as a field where they would plant seasonal crops. Not only was Indie like her mother in looks but also in personality. There was something about working on that ranch that seemed to empower both women. They handled the workload between the pair of them with ease. Daniel wondered what Indie would look like now. Perhaps a little taller than him. But maybe she’d grown into the homely body her mother had. If he was lucky they’d still be the same height. He wondered if she still styled her hair into two braided pigtails on either shoulder. Aunt Gemma was the same, he thought with certainty. She was older so it wasn’t as if puberty would influence her body. Daniel thought back and remembered all the firm hugs she pulled him into and was sure he’d see the same woman upon his entrance into the diner. The bell above the door chimed with his entry and he looked around for a familiar face. It was busy given that it was lunchtime, but he was able to spot a pair of heads with familiar blonde hair seated off into as secluded a corner as possible in the diner. That was a blessing, he thought, as it would enable him to talk about his struggles better without the fear of someone overhearing. Before he could walk over to the pair, one of them seemed to spot his entrance. From the distance, he thought it might have been Indie. Wasting no time, Daniel walked over to the table. It was a booth on closer inspection. One of those horseshoe-shaped ones that meant someone on the end would have to get out if the person in the middle wanted to leave. Both of them stepped out of the booth to greet him and what he saw surprised him so badly that he had to take a step back. He was right to think that Indie had grown up to have her mother’s body. What he wasn’t prepared for was the size of…well…everything. Daniel’s government ID had him listed as 4ft 1in tall because the clerk had pity on him and didn’t make him step up to the measuring stick on the wall. Truthfully, without his shoes, he was more like 3ft 10in tall. But this wasn’t a discrepancy of inches. No. This was feet. He wasn’t sure exactly how tall they both were, but he knew he had to crane his neck back to look at their faces. Doing so though, his thoughts shifted to something rather inappropriate for his cousin and aunt. He couldn’t help it really. All those years on the farm had given them thick curves. Just one of Indie’s calves was thicker than his torso. The wide curve of their thighs dipped right above their hips until all he could see was their breasts. Gemma was dressed more modestly than Indie, he thought with a moment of solace. Indie was dressed in jeans that looked practically painted on. The waistband cinched at her waist with a studded belt. Daniel’s eyes were drawn to her bare stomach. She was wearing a crop top of some sort. The bottom of which was tucked under her large bust in a way that he was sure they’d pop out if she moved the wrong way. Especially as her nipples tented the front fabric. Each breast was larger than his head. And going by the beaded-up indents, each nipple was larger than his thumb. Aunt Gemma was much the same sight although she hid it behind a soft-looking cardigan. Finally, he was able to tear his eyes away from their chests and look at their faces. They both smiled excitedly, nearly falling over each other to hug him. Daniel just barely managed to restrain a verbal protest as he was swept up into Gemma’s arms. Daniel felt himself being smushed between two pairs of breasts to the sounds of squealed greetings. “Danny, baby!” Aunt Gemma cried, sticking him on her hip as if he were a squirming infant. He just barely managed to keep from gasping as he felt his balls being squished as if he were riding a saddle. “It’s been so long! Give me a hug!” In an awkward moment, Daniel realized he couldn’t wrap his arms around her neck with how big her chest was. But Indie’s breasts pressed against his back were urging him to make some kind of move. His arms moved to hold Aunt Gemma by her ribs and he leaned into her hold, unable to keep from resting his head right in her cleavage. He turned his head to the side to hopefully hide his blushing face. He swore he could feel a sheen of sweat develop on his skin. Both from anxiety and the heat of both well-endowed women pressing him between them. If they weren’t his family, he would have been practically drooling. “Good to see you, Auntie Gem,” He said, clearing his throat as his voice cracked. “You look…great!” “Danny-boy!” Indie chuckled from behind. “You’re still so short. What happened? Did you stop eating your veggies?” “Hey!” Daniel couldn’t help but protest. He knew he was small, but that wasn’t his fault. “I’m not that short.” The pair separated, although Aunt Gem still held him on her hip. She bounced him lightly on her hip, causing him to gasp at the sudden increase of friction. He was a man after all. His thighs clenched but were kept separated by Gemma’s thick thigh and her hand dropped down to hold his butt in support of his weight. “Could have fooled me,” Indie smirked with her arms crossed under her chest, pushing them up in a way that nearly had them spilling from the top of her crop top. “Shut up,” He groaned only to feel Gemma’s hand squeeze his bottom. “Indie’s telling the truth, Daniel,” She said in a sickly-sweet tone. “You aren’t an inch taller than I last saw you.” Daniel was saved from having to respond as the waitress came over with her notepad in hand. “I’m so sorry it took so long for me to get you you. We’re just so busy right now. Can I get you all started with something to drink?” Gemma smiled at the waitress and sat down on the booth. She shifted Daniel to sit on her lap as she scooted further in, her thighs taking up most of the seat. Indie followed her lead on the other side. “I’ll take a sweet tea, and a lemonade for the little guy here.” “Wha-” Daniel protested. “I was gonna get a soda-” “The last thing you need is a bunch of sugar!” Gemma laughed, sparking the two other girls to join in. “No, he’ll have the lemonade.” The waitress marked it down without even looking and Daniel for his input and turned to Indie. “And you?” “I’ll take a coke, please, and thank you,” She seemed all too pleased to be getting the drink she knew Daniel wanted. Daniel scowled at her with no effect. Instead, he shifted his weight to make it known he wanted to sit down on the booth seat between them rather than in Gemma’s lap. The movement was allowed, to his brief relief and he noticed the table reached far higher than he thought it would. He glared at it as well as if it would make it shrink down to his size. “Does he need a booster seat?” The waitress asked Gemma much to his dismay. “That would be great, thank you!” Gemma answered, earning a scoff from Daniel. “I don’t need a booster seat! I can sit fine on my own!” He protested. “My, my,” Gemma huffed, opening the menu dismissively. “You sure are fussier than I remember. You don’t seem that happy to see us at all.” And maybe it was her tone. Maybe it was the sudden shift in attention away from him. Either way, Daniel felt the heavy weight of guilt settles into his stomach. Maybe he was being a bit prickly. It had been nearly a decade since they were together like this and he’d been complaining since he walked in the door…That wasn’t right or fair. He chalked it up to the recent stress he was under and moved to apologize. It was a little awkward tucking his legs under himself long enough to boost himself up to an appropriate height, but when he was at eye level with Aunt Gemma’s shoulder, he wrapped his arms around her thick bicep and hugged it. “I’m sorry Aunt Gem, I really am glad to see you both.” “Aw, little nugget,” She cooed using the nickname she’d given to him as a child, and leaned in to pepper a few kisses on the crown of his head. “I forgive you. You said you were having a rough time over the phone. I suppose it’s only natural for you to be a little short-fused, yeah?” Daniel nodded in agreement, happy to see his apology was accepted so quickly. “Yeah, it’s…been rough.” He reiterated. The waitress came back with a booster seat tucked under one arm and a platter of drinks balanced in the other. The two ranch workers stepped in with Indie scooping Daniel up from behind. One arm wrapped around his waist and the other reached down to cup him between the legs. Daniel fought back the instinct to squirm and kick in the brief seconds that Gemma was setting the booster seat where he sat before and Indie was setting him down on it. Eyes now at an appropriate height on the table, Daniel couldn’t help but feel a bit less claustrophobic between the two larger women. “Alrighty,” The waitress smiled as he got situated. “Are we ready to order?” “Indie, are you ready?” Gemma asked. “Yeah, I’ll have the BLT with french fries and a side salad,” She said quickly without even looking at the menu. Daniel felt a little panicked as he hadn’t even looked at the menu once since he arrived. Picking up the folded plastic in front of him, he barely heard what Gemma ordered. “And for the little guy?” “I- Uh-” He stuttered, scanning the menu for something appealing. He’d eaten nothing but instant ramen and vending machine food for the past week. The choices were almost overwhelming. “Hey,” Indie’s voice came, suddenly so close that Daniel flinched. His head darted to the side to see her leaning over from her spot in the booth, a hand reached out to rest on his thigh as she looked over his menu. “How about the grilled cheese? It comes with french fries and tomato soup.” She whispered the words so close to his ear that goosebumps started to pepper up on his skin. “That’ll work,” He said immediately, dropping the menu and then scrambling to pick it up again and hand it to the waitress. “Thank you.” “I’ll get those orders put in and come and check on you guys in a bit,” She smiled, tucking hair behind her ear and walking off. “You think she’s pretty,” Indie teased in a sing-song voice. Her mouth was still next to his ear and her hand was on his thigh. Her fingers squeezed the skin there gently, and he knew if she didn’t stop he’d have another problem on his hands. “No, I don’t!” He denied it immediately. “I saw the way you looked at her. You thought she was cuuuute,” She laughed. “Do you think she’d want to go out on a date with a ‘little guy’?” “Shut up!” He demanded once more. “Daniel,” Gemma’s voice rang with a slightly condescending note. “We don’t tell people to shut up. That’s not nice. You should apologize to your cousin. You could have hurt her feelings! After all, she’s missed you for so long.” “But Indie was-” Gemma turned to look at him with a warm smile. “You were getting quite flustered talking to the waitress. It’s only natural for little boys to have crushes on pretty girls.” Daniel didn’t like how this lunch was playing out. But, if he pressed the issue, what was to stop the pair from leaving the diner? Without Gemma or Indie to talk to, he’d have nobody. And who’s to say his failure of this lunch wouldn’t lead to them completely cutting ties with him for good? Homeless and without any family to talk to? Daniel slumped back into the booster seat with his eyes on his lap. Indie still hadn’t removed her hand from his thigh and he found himself reaching for it. His small fingers twisted around two of her much larger ones and he forced his mouth to move. “I’m sorry Indie for being mean to you. I understand you were just joking.” “Telling the truth, more like,” Indie huffed, but returned the squeeze of his hand. “But it’s fine. No harm done, Munchkin.” Daniel had to bite his tongue to keep from protesting the new nickname. He was older than her, dammit. He was supposed to be the older cousin. The ‘cool’ one. The one she looked up to. And yet here he was sitting in a booster seat apologizing for standing up for himself. To add insult to injury, he saw Gemma messing with something on the table before a white plastic cup was slid in front of him. “Here, baby,” Gemma said. “Have some lemonade and tell Auntie Gemma what’s been bothering you lately.” It was only after he took a sip and replaced the cup on the table that he realized it was in a kid’s disposable cup. The diner’s mascot in a waitress outfit was painted on the side of it. It sat in stark difference between Indie and Gemma’s adult glasses. He gave a shuddering sigh and started to talk. He told them specifics about his job- or well- his ex-job. He told them about being replaced without warning by a robot. And how the job hunt had turned up nothing so far. “My rent is due in a few days and I don’t have nearly enough money to pay for it. Let alone food or my phone bill,” He finished up, digging a fist into one of his eyes that dared to start watering. He wasn’t going to cry in front of Indie or Gemma. He wasn’t. He’d cried enough. “I’ve just been under a lot of stress lately.” “Oh, Sweetie!” Gemma said sadly as she pulled him into a side hug. Her arm was strong as it wrapped around his shoulder and he found himself pulled right into the side of her breast. He could feel the warmth of it through her clothes and there was an awkward moment where he didn’t know what to do with his hands. For lack of anything else, he rested them in his lap. “That’s so much for you to handle all by yourself.” “Yeah, you should have said something,” Indie piped in, plastering herself to his other side. He was once more squished between the two of them. “I didn’t want to worry you two,” Daniel defended weakly. “I can handle it by myself. I’ve done it this long. This was just…unexpected.” “We’re family, you should feel comfortable leaning on us for support when you need it,” Gemma lectured. “You should come to stay with us, Nugget. That way you don’t have to be so stressed out all the time.” “I can’t!” Daniel denied. “I’m almost 30 years old, I can-” “Cousin, if you could make it on your own, you wouldn’t be in this situation,” Indie’s words came gentle but harsh at the same time. In a way, she was right. “Besides, you’re still so young. You don’t look a day over three and a half.” It was both a dig at his height and reassurance, so Daniel didn’t immediately snap to defend himself. “I don’t want to impose on you two,” He tried a different tactic. “I don’t even have a car to move my stuff in!” “We have a truck, baby,” Gemma’s words came doused in patience. “You can load your stuff up and ride with us back to the ranch. We can clear out a room for you and everything.” “I don’t know…” “Think about it overnight and we’ll call you tomorrow,” Indie came in with a decent compromise. “Let us know your choice. But it’ll be good to have another set of hands on the ranch. It’s not as if you’ll be lacking anything to do out there.” She sent a wink his way as their waitress came by with a platter of food. Gemma and Indie’s food came on large ceramic plates, but Daniel was annoyed to see his sandwich and soup had arrived on plastic flatware with the same childish design. He was even given a plastic spork for his soup instead of a pack of metal silverware like Indie and Gemma. “Let me know if there’s anything else I can get you three.” Their waitress smiled. “You all enjoy your food!” Daniel sighed, reaching to grab a part of the grilled cheese expertly cut into triangle pieces. He had to admit…it was a good grilled cheese.
- 43 replies
-
- 19
-
-
- non-con regression
- incest
- (and 13 more)
-
This is a story that I'm working on using ChatGPT...I've had a lot of fun asking chatGPT for new takes on some of my existing favorite stories. This one is inspired by Babydoc's Room and Board Chapter 1 Jacob stood at the doorstep of an old, well-kept house nestled between two towering oak trees. The autumn leaves crunched under his feet as he shifted nervously, glancing down at the address again. He had been searching for an apartment in this bustling college town for weeks, but everything was either too expensive or already taken. This place, owned by Mrs. Williams, was his last hope. The door creaked open, revealing a tall, elderly woman with sharp eyes and silver-gray hair pulled into a neat bun. Her clothes were pressed to perfection, and there was an air of precision in the way she held herself, as if every move she made was calculated and deliberate. "You're Jacob, I presume," she said without much warmth, motioning him inside. "Yes, ma’am," Jacob replied, stepping in, his sneakers squeaking slightly against the polished hardwood floor. The inside of the house was as meticulous as Mrs. Williams herself. The furniture, though dated, was pristine, and everything seemed to have its place. Jacob noticed the rich smell of wood polish in the air and felt the weight of her eyes on him as they walked through the narrow hallway. Mrs. Williams led him into a cozy living room and gestured for him to sit on an antique armchair. She remained standing, arms crossed, studying him closely. "I've had a lot of renters over the years, Jacob," she began, "and let me tell you, I’m very particular about who stays under my roof. My furniture is precious to me, and so is my peace of mind. I expect you to respect both." Jacob nodded eagerly, hoping to make a good impression. "Of course, ma’am. I’ll be careful." She gave a slow, deliberate nod but didn’t sit down. "The room is furnished, and it comes with a brand-new mattress. I expect it to stay that way—clean and without damage. You’re young, so I have to ask…" She paused, her sharp eyes narrowing. "Have you ever wet the bed?" Jacob froze, the question catching him completely off guard. His face flushed with embarrassment, and he shifted awkwardly in his seat. He could feel his palms starting to sweat. "I, um, I haven’t in a long time," he admitted, swallowing hard. "But I did when I was younger." Mrs. Williams raised an eyebrow, clearly not pleased with his answer. She walked slowly around the room, her fingers brushing against the back of the sofa as she pondered her next words. “I don’t want any accidents here,” she said finally, her tone matter-of-fact. “I take great pride in my home, and I can’t afford to be replacing mattresses because of some... oversight. So, if I’m going to rent this room to you, Jacob, there will have to be some precautions.” Jacob’s heart raced as he watched her turn toward him, her eyes cold and businesslike. "What do you mean by that?" he asked cautiously. “I’ll rent you the room,” she continued, “but only if you agree to wear thick diapers to bed each night.” Jacob’s mouth fell open, but words seemed to fail him. He could barely process what she had just said. Diapers? At his age? He felt a lump form in his throat. "I—" he stammered, unsure of how to respond. His mind raced between disbelief and a desperate need for a place to stay. Mrs. Williams tilted her head, waiting for him to respond. "It's up to you, Jacob. You can leave, or you can agree to my terms. I'm perfectly happy leaving the room empty this school year. But under no circumstances will I have a bedwetter rent my room without taking the necessary precautions." Jacob’s face burned, but he nodded slowly. “Okay,” he muttered. “I’ll do it.” Mrs. Williams smiled, but it wasn’t a warm smile. It was the smile of someone who had gotten exactly what they wanted. Chapter 2: The sun had long since set, casting long shadows across the room as Jacob sat on the edge of his new bed. The room itself was quaint, with floral wallpaper that seemed like it hadn’t been updated since the 1970s, and an old wooden dresser that creaked when you opened the drawers. The bed, at least, was comfortable, though Jacob couldn’t stop staring at the neatly folded diaper Mrs. Williams had left on the dresser for him after dinner. He had tried to forget about their strange arrangement throughout the day, distracting himself by unpacking his few belongings and setting up for classes. But now, as he stared at the diaper she’d insisted on, the reality of the situation hit him. This wasn’t a joke. He had agreed to this, and now he had to follow through. A light knock on the door interrupted his thoughts. "Jacob," Mrs. Williams' voice came through the door, steady and calm. "It's getting late. I trust you've put on your diaper for the night?" Jacob swallowed hard. “Uh, yeah, I was just about to.” Mrs. Williams opened the door without waiting for an invitation, stepping inside with that same composed expression. She glanced at the diaper still untouched on the dresser, then back at Jacob with a look that clearly said she didn’t appreciate being lied to. “Let’s not waste time, Jacob,” she said briskly, picking up the diaper and handing it to him. “You agreed to this, remember?” Jacob nodded quickly, avoiding her gaze as he took the diaper from her hands. He unfolded it awkwardly, feeling the thick padding and crinkly plastic between his fingers. His heart pounded in his chest as he turned his back to her, hoping for a little privacy. Mrs. Williams didn’t leave. With a deep breath, Jacob laid the diaper on the bed and began trying to position it, fumbling with the tapes as he clumsily tried to fasten it around himself. The padding felt strange and bulky between his legs, and he couldn’t seem to get the tapes right. The whole process was more difficult than he’d imagined. Mrs. Williams watched him for a moment, her lips pursed in disapproval. Finally, she sighed. "Jacob, stop," she said, walking over to him. "You're doing it all wrong. This is exactly why I was concerned." She stepped closer, taking a close look at the diaper as if he were a child incapable of dressing himself. Jacob lay there, naked from the waist down with only a diaper to cover up his privates, humiliated, as she inspected his attempt, shaking her head at the mess he had made. "This won't do at all," she muttered. "If the diaper isn’t secure, it’ll come right off, and then we’ll have the very problem I’m trying to avoid." Jacob felt his face flush a deep shade of red as she motioned for him to lie back down on the bed. He hesitated, unsure of what to do, but her stern expression left no room for argument. "Lie down, Jacob," she ordered, her voice leaving no room for negotiation. "I'll take care of it myself." He obeyed, lying back on the mattress as she unfolded the diaper with practiced ease. The room was painfully silent except for the rustle of plastic as Mrs. Williams went about her task with the precision of someone who had done this many times before. She lifted his legs without hesitation, sliding the diaper underneath him with a practiced hand. Jacob’s mortification deepened as she sprinkled baby powder on his bottom and then all over the front of his diaper area. She proceeded to pull the diaper snugly around his waist, securing it tightly with the tapes on both sides. Her hands worked quickly, as if she had been expecting this outcome all along. "There," she said, stepping back to admire her work. "That’s how it should be done. It should stay in place throughout the night now." Jacob didn’t dare look her in the eyes as he sat up, feeling the bulkiness of the diaper around him. He felt small, childish, and utterly humiliated, but Mrs. Williams seemed satisfied. She gave him a curt nod. "Remember, Jacob," she said, her voice softer now but still firm, "this is for your benefit as much as mine. I expect this will be a nightly routine, and I don’t want any fuss about it." With that, she left the room, closing the door behind her with a quiet click. Jacob sat there, feeling the weight of the situation settle over him. It was only his first night, but it already felt like he was in over his head.
- 58 replies
-
- 11
-
-
- forced regression
- femdom
-
(and 1 more)
Tagged with:
-
Dan’s Adventures, Part 2 By Sandman Chapter 1 Dan had butterflies in his stomach and trembled with excitement. Would he really take the plunge and throw himself into Sarah's world and give up the bachelor life for time and eternity? For a moment, thoughts swirled around in Dan's head and he looked around nervously and saw himself in the hall mirror. He blushed when he saw how silly he looked in the thick white diaper. Then he slowly lifted his head and looked at Sarah. He nodded a little timidly and got a cautious smile. Dan was so nervous that he hardly knew which leg to stand on and it was as if the diaper made all his manhood look like on a punctured balloon. Sarah looked at Dan with her kind eyes and gave him a warm and loving smile. Sarah was satisfied and felt that she was in full control. Now she had managed to wrap Dan around her finger. He was captured. He was her property, and he would dance to her tune. "It's going to be good Dan. Your life will be different and stressful but filled with love in a way that you were used to as a little baby," Sarah said, hugging Dan. Dan closed his eyes and enjoyed. Her warm closeness was like balm for the soul and Dan quickly began to feel calm and relaxed. He clung to it like a suction cup, and the calm and soft beats of her heart made Dan let go of all thoughts that he was entering deep water. "You know what Dan. I understood that already at our first meeting in the stairwell that it would be like this." "How did you know?" asked Dan. "It was your first glance that revealed you, or rather your red cheeks. When I saw them, I understood that that macho guy was going to soften and become that nice boy that I hug right now." "But I don't understand," Dan said. "You're with Brad." "Baby, how many of Brad's things have you seen here in my apartment?" "Eh, well maybe not that many." "Have you seen any of his things at all?" "Well, yes, uh, .. well in your laundry the other week was .. eh you know, that blue garment. Well, eh, and if it's part of his submarine uniform, he probably won't have much say at work." "Oh, you think of the romper that you folded so nicely." "Eh, well, eh, yes, that’s the one I was thinking of." "So, you thought it was Brad's?" "Well, it looked manly, no, wrong, uh, I mean, uh, it felt like maybe it wasn't yours." Sarah looked at Dan with a stepmotherly look and he felt like he was in deep water. "I think it's someone who is jealous," Sarah said. "Is that so, Dan?" Dan didn't answer. But he didn't have to either. She had hit the nail on the head, but he didn't dare admit it. Dan had of course dreamed of being in Brad's clothes. Yes, with the exception of the blue romper, which was designed as a straitjacket. No, it really didn't appeal. Hopefully, he would soon be the rooster in the chicken coop and get to have sex with Sarah without having to sink so low. "Worst you were speechless then, Sarah said, but I guess I'll see it as a sign that you're actually jealous. But now it's like this! I don't want to hear a single word about Brad again. Ever. If that happens, I can promise you that there will be a spanking on the buttocks and a premiere for you in the romper." "Alright, I get it”, said Dan. "That's how it should sound," Sarah said. "Are you ready to crawl into bed?" Dan nodded. He still had butterflies in his stomach, but despite that, he was excited and determined to find out where this road would lead. Sarah took him by the hand and started walking towards the bedroom. Finally, she thought. She had really managed to capture what she had been looking for for so long. The man who was actually prepared to let her have an outlet for her need to dominate. Dan didn't know about it, but he had woken up a sleeping bear. He had coaxed out her maternal instincts and sexual desires. Inside the dim lighting of the bedroom, Sarah let her clothes fall to the floor. Not surprisingly, Dan got a strong erection when he saw the contours of her plump breasts and normally Dan had no hesitations when he was with a naked sexy woman. Now there was a difference. The diaper made him feel small and helpless, but that's exactly how Sarah wanted him to feel. That's when she could use her invisible power and control Dan to basically anything. Sarah patted Dan a little lightly on the buttocks which resulted in a muffled plastic sound. "You know what little boys in diapers need when they're hungry, don't you, Dan?" Dan nodded and looked expectantly at Sarah's unbelievably sexy breasts. Breasts that were now within reach. He climbed into bed and lay down in Sarah's arms. A few seconds later, he let her nipple suck into his half-open mouth. Dan closed his eyes and let go of all thoughts. He didn't need any instructions and immediately he was very surprised by himself. The sucking reflexes came out of nowhere and soon he felt the milk flowing. It felt so wrong but still so magically calming. Dan had had a fairly quiet day but still mentally taxing and it was only now when he relaxed that he realized that he was completely exhausted. He had been longing all day. He had longed for her physical presence but he hadn't even dared to play with the thought of what he was doing right now. No, he had dreamed of showing off his manhood and letting Sarah feel his stiff member deep inside her pussy. But now that he lay there and closed his eyes and sucked in the milk, all thoughts of sex were gone. Half an hour later, he was sleeping like a little child. Sarah kissed him on the cheek and closed her eyes, feeling happy. Chapter 2 Dan couldn't tell if he was really breastfeeding a woman's breast or if it was a dream. Somewhere in the distance he heard a soft and smooth voice that became clearer and clearer and eventually Dan understood that it was real. It was not a dream. But in a way, it was a dream. A dream come true. A dream he had no idea just a week ago that he had been carrying. Now he did it for real. Breastfed Sarah's majestic and insanely shapely breasts. "Dan go on, go on, we're not quite done yet." Dan had no idea how long it had been going on, but it didn't matter. Because this awakening broke all records. At this very moment, he was able to ignore all the inherent feelings of shame of not feeling like a real man. This morning was so much better than he could have ever imagined. Dan initially thought he had overslept, but when he saw the faint streak of light next to the blind, he realized that the sun was not yet fully up, which made him relaxed. After a little while, Sarah broke the silence and said, "Good boy" and pulled her boob away. "Now it's time for you to become a big boy and get ready for work!" Dan sat up in bed and yawned widely. He let his legs hang down from the edge of the bed and stretched himself before getting up. Just then Dan realized that he had a strong morning erection but luckily it was hidden by the thick diaper. He would be exposed fairly immediately because suddenly he felt two hands on his stomach that grabbed the nipples and jerked so that the diaper came off. Out swung his white-powdered stake like a construction crane. Dan's cheeks immediately turned rosy, and Sarah watched Dan's reaction with a smile and gave him a slap on the butt with the palm of her hand and said: "We'll have to take care of that one at a later date! Into the shower with you now and I've fixed breakfast!" Dan was surprised by Sarah's soft appearance and thought that the embarrassing life as an adult baby was a passed milestone and that he had passed the test. Sarah had changed like a chameleon from a dominant and stepmotherly mistress to a completely ordinary girlfriend. Dan immediately began to feel like a real man. But he was on his toes. He knew what Sarah was capable of and that she could quickly switch to a completely different role where Dan was expected to stand with his butt bare and be ashamed. The mere thought was scary but still very exciting. With Sarah's help, the morning routines went smoothly, and Dan was quickly ready to drive to work. Today he would have preferred to stay at home because he had everything but work in mind. He was in love. The desire to work didn't get any greater after the sensual and very intimate kiss he received just before he stepped into the elevator. Everything in his body apart from the family happiness had softened like ice in the desert and he almost saw stars as he stood alone in the elevator on the way down to the garage. When he had settled into the Dodge’s sports seat, he took a deep breath and tried to gather his thoughts. Sarah had made him unfocused, but he was obviously overjoyed to have met her. Now he needed to dispel all erotic thoughts and focus on work. At least until lunch. Then they were supposed to meet at a Japanese restaurant near the office. It was a lunch he was already looking forward to. He wanted to show off his relationship with Sarah to the whole world. The fact that he barely knew a thing about Sarah and that she was slippery as a soap that had cleverly avoided any discussion of her own background mattered less. He had hundreds of questions that he wanted answers to and sooner or later she would open up. Dan had a feeling that she would not be able to keep the door closed in the long run. Because if there was one thing Dan was good at, it was to get information from people who were not very talkative. In this respect, Dan resembled an investigative journalist who stubbornly searched for answers. Dan's boss had repeatedly praised him for that quality. Instead of guessing and assuming certain hypotheses, Dan usually managed to get important decision information in a completely natural way just by mingling around and asking the right questions at the right time and to the right person. In that respect, he had a winning style and whatever it was that Sarah was hiding, Dan felt that sooner or later he would get out what he wanted to know. She was definitely a tough nut to crack and it would take some time, but even if Sarah was a master at putting a lid on herself, her friends probably didn't have the same ability at all. Dan guessed that it was probably through one of her acquaintances, and especially Melissa, that he would have the most success. When Dan and Sarah met at the lunch restaurant, Dan was amazed at how beautiful she was and not unexpectedly there were a few male lunch guests who looked a little too long at Sarah's tits and ass. Dan had to pinch himself to understand that it was true and that it was he and no one else who was allowed to crawl into her bed. Dan felt like a king. He felt strong. He felt successful. He was in heaven. "Have you seen a ghost, Dan? Lost your voice, your ability to speak?" "I'm sorry Sarah. This is not at all like me." "Come on, baby." Sarah put her arms around Dan and then they joined in a long sucking kiss. "Does it feel better now Dan?" "A lot." The lunch made Dan forget all the unreal and embarrassing things that had happened in Sarah's apartment. Now they sat there among all the other guests like any couple newly in love. Sarah even surprised Dan and asked: "Is there anything you would like to know about me Dan?" Dan had to bite his tongue so as not to seem too intrusive and only scratched the surface a little. "Eh, yes, eh, yes if someone at work asks who that beautiful girl, I had lunch with is. What do I answer then?" said Dan. "That she's your beloved girlfriend and partner," Sarah said with a smile. ”.. And how do I answer the question of what this wonderful woman does for a living?" "Then you can say that she is financially independent and does not need to work." Time flew by and an hour later they had to break up as Dan needed to go back to the office for a project meeting. Sarah felt satisfied when she was on her way home. She was impressed by Dan's social skills and the way he asked simple and well-placed questions. It was a side she hadn't seen of him before, but she liked it. He was simply an easy-going and pleasant person and his charming and probably unconscious way of highlighting his male ego was an extra spice that Sarah loved to challenge. She was already longing for the evening's activities, which Dan was still blissfully unaware of. Sarah grinned when she thought of Dan and his single-minded male ego. Sure, he's handsome, muscular, intelligent, and very nice, but neither Dan nor any other man would ever get to play first fiddle and take it for granted that they'd fuck her on their terms. The typical male notion that they are the biggest, best and strongest, where they think, they are entitled to do anything in bed was something that Sarah would never ever accept. In the end, it was always Sarah who decided and Dan would definitely not get an awl in the air. He would have to get used to a life in a diaper whether he wanted to or not. Dan sat at his desk and felt satisfied. He sipped his coffee and leaned back in his office chair. He had just finished the status report and sent it to his boss. Everything looked good and Dan had checked all the important details with his boss in advance, so now he had a quiet work period ahead of him. It was really needed because he realized that he would be busy at home. True to his habit after finishing his status report, Dan checked out of work and headed for the gym. Dan loved to work out and the choice of gym had not been snuffed out of his nose. He had done extensive research before he had acquired a membership at the training center he was going to visit today. As Dan slowly turned into the gym's parking lot, he felt like a king. The V8 from his Dodge Challenger rumbled mightily, and he could see that his car attracted the glances of impressed pedestrians. He let the car idle for a few extra seconds after parking just to let those around him hear the mighty sound of the powerful engine. Dan started with a fifteen-minute warm-up on a spinning bike and was just about to start his cross-fit program when a woman came up to him. "Gosh! Sarah's little boy is here all by himself without a diaper..... And you can sit on a bike saddle too! Then Dan must have been an obedient boy who hasn't been spanked on the buttocks! Nice to see you Dan," Jane said. "Eh, Hi Jane, nice to see you too!" Damn it. Dan was convinced that several people at the gym had heard what Jane had just said, but that didn't bother Jane, who continued the beaten track. "Okay, if I see you warming up on the treadmill some day, it means that little Dan has pulled down his pants and gotten a round on his butt by his mistress." Jane could see that Dan looked bothered, but she took it easy. It was a situation that she liked. "You'll have to excuse me, Dan, but I have a meeting with Cindy in fifteen minutes and need to change a little quickly. See you on Saturday Dan. At the wedding." "Yes, we do. Goodbye!" Jane took her water bottle and smiled at Dan and walked on. Dan could see that the guys at the gym were looking at her approvingly and it was easy to understand. Her shapely body and warm-blooded Latin appearance made her the spotlight wherever she was. Dan started his training program and tried to disconnect from all thoughts. Hopefully, Jane's talk had only been perceived as a sarcastic jargon and nothing else, but Dan had blushed when she had talked about the diaper. It was as if someone had put up a notice on the gym's bulletin board. "This is our new member Dan. If you're wondering why his water bottle looks like a baby bottle, it's because he loves to walk around in a diaper and be treated like a child." However, the "setback" made Dan extra motivated, and the training went well. Dan felt strong. He was happy. He was filled with positive energy and all worries, regardless of size, felt insignificant. When Dan eventually got home to the apartment, he immediately hung up his workout clothes and towel. He made sure that everything hung perfectly before he went to the fridge and picked out an ice-cold coke. Actually, he had wanted to twist off the cap of the IPA that was next to it because Dan had butterflies in his stomach. He was excited about meeting Sarah. The blunted effect of alcohol would have been welcome, but Dan left the beer bottle untouched. He had a policy of not drinking alcohol without company. It was calm and quiet in the apartment, but Dan understood that it was the calm before the storm and the seriousness of the moment was approaching. Sarah would soon show up after the shopping spree with Melissa. Dan took his coke and sank into the armchair out on the terrace. It was a lovely evening weather and you could hear a soothing chirping from the birds that were somewhere in the background. Dan felt lucky and it was moments like this that made him recharge his batteries. Suddenly, his phone beeped and saw that he had received a greeting from his best friend and training buddy Rob. He had apparently moved abroad to some exotic place in Africa that Dan had never heard of. Rob made a living as a writer and Dan used to read his works and they were really entertaining but Dan suspected that Rob was only using his writing as a cover for something completely different. Dan was completely convinced that Rob was involved in some kind of top-secret activity. He had no concrete evidence, just a feeling that Rob had more strings to his bow. Dan sent Rob a message wishing him luck and saying that they can take the opportunity to meet somewhere in the world when it suits them. Dan grinned. Rob had hardly seen a black person during his entire childhood, and it would probably be a minor culture shock for him. Suddenly the phone rang, and it was Sarah. She had come home and wanted Dan to come over to her apartment. Five minutes later, Dan was standing in Sarah's hallway and was intimately welcomed with a long and erotic kiss. Sarah let her right-hand slide down between Dan's legs, which quickly resulted in a rock-hard erection. "Darling, come out on the terrace. Melissa and I are sitting and drinking a glass of wine." Dan didn't mind Sarah's sweet friend Melissa, but at this point, he'd rather give in to the lusts of the flesh with Sarah in her bedroom. But sitting out on the terrace and enjoying wine in the company of two beautiful women was not a shame. "Hi Melissa!" said Dan when he came out on the terrace. "Hi Dan! How have you been today?" "Really good. I still have pretty quiet days at work. My project is in an early start-up phase and then not much happens." "That sounds pleasant." "Well sometimes it's nice when it's a little quieter but I like busy days too. The advantage of a quiet day is that you are a little more alert after work. Today, by the way, I've compensated for my sedentary office work with a solid workout at the gym. Then I have also communicated a lot with my friend Rob who apparently has moved to Africa. He has sent some pictures." "Oh, let's see," Melissa said. Dan showed some photos of Rob's leafy and exotic condominium as well as a picture with Rob and a relatively scantily clad woman. "Whoaw, what a sexy couple," Sarah said happily." "I don't think they're a couple," Dan said. If so, Rob would have told me. According to him, she works at the pool bar but does extra cleaning." Sarah suddenly spotted a familiar little tattoo on the woman's bust. The world is small, Sarah thought. It wasn't just the tattoo that was familiar. She recognized the woman as well, but she couldn't place her. She didn't mention any of this to Dan. Melissa had also seen the tattoo and when Dan had all his focus on writing a message to Rob, Melissa pointed to her chest to show that she had seen something that Sarah should know. Sarah nodded to confirm that she too had paid attention to the tattoo. Dan put his phone in his pocket and asked Melissa how she had been today. "Yes, it has been an interesting day, but patient confidentiality means that I cannot tell you any details. That's how it is for us nurses, but I can at least tell you that we had to wrestle down a guy who wasn't the least bit cooperative. At least not at first, but when we had fastened all the straps and given him a sedative injection in the buttocks, then there was a different sound in the bark." "What do you say, Dan? Maybe you want to go with Melissa to her job and try it out?" "Thank you for asking. But I get a stomach-ache just seeing a hospital and after snakes, syringes are probably the scariest thing I know." "Oh, Melissa, do you know what you should do," Sarah said. "Bring your medical bag here sometime and we can help a certain little bum get over his fear of injections." "No thanks!" said Dan. "I firmly believe that that healthcare bag is best off staying where it is. I am a hopeless and incurable case on which it is completely useless to waste time." Melissa looked at Sarah and both smiled. Dan realized that the topic of conversation had taken a less favorable turn. At least for Dan who definitely didn't want to be part of any hospital games. He would never give up his body to be a needle cushion. No way. Melissa poured Dan a glass of wine while asking: "Do you have any more phobias than fear of injections, Dan?" "Well." Dan thought. He really didn't want to tell her that he had a hard time showing himself naked. "Yes, I actually have," Dan said. "Tell me," Melissa said. "Heh, heh. Well, it was a feeling that just appeared out of nowhere last week." ” Come on Dan. Don’t be so cryptic”, said Sarah. “Out with it! Tell us”. "..drink wine said Dan. "Okay," Melissa said. "You will need to explain that." "Yes, it's like this. Eh, last time I drank wine. You know, that night with you. It was a memorable evening, and it took almost a week before I could sit again." "But darling," Sarah said. "You got spanked on your bum for a reason. It was a proportionate punishment for an unacceptable act that you yourself had done and that you also said you regretted. Dan, you know your life got several hundred percent better after that night." "Exactly," Melissa said. "That's when you were kind of born again." "I don't agree with that," Dan said, his cheeks turning tomato-red. "I firmly believe that there is someone who does not want to admit that deep down he loves to be treated like a little unvirtuous boy," Sarah said. Dan did his best to bite the bullet and hoped that the topic of conversation would slide over to something completely different, but Sarah had other plans. There would be no discussions about sports, cars or whiskeys and Sarah was amused by Dan's reaction and his awkward attempts to maintain his macho style. It was a facade that Sarah loved to poke holes in. To the uninitiated, it might seem that Dan genuinely disliked being humiliated and exposed to Sarah's dominant style, but beneath the surface, Dan wrestled with a horror-mixed delight that made him randy. He had never in his life encountered femdom and he hardly understood what it meant. Sarah, on the other hand, had full control of what was going on in Dan's head and that he had a hard time coming to terms with his inner and uncontrollable emotions. When Sarah saw him in agony, she couldn't help but put on an extra dominant tone just to take his emotions to a new level. Dan's cheeks turned tomato red because it was stressful to abandon the macho role and he had a hard time accepting that she was stronger than him and that he couldn't stop her. He was stuck in her grip and was totally powerless. "Dan, you don't have to hide your feelings from us," Sarah said. Melissa is my best friend and we talk openly even about the most intimate details. She already knows that you've just discovered a new dimension in life and that you're a diaper lover Dan." Sarah then turned to Melissa. "Melissa, we had an epic night yesterday. I wish you had been there to watch Dan fall asleep like a little baby at my breast." "So there was no spanking on the buttocks yesterday then?" "No, and we didn't have time to go through his disciplinary rules." "Oh, those we talked about earlier today," Melissa said. "Exactly," said Sarah. "But hey, what discipline rules," Dan said. Sarah moved closer to Dan while putting her hand around him. In the meantime, Melissa took the opportunity to fill Dan's wine glass to the brim. "You know what Dan. We have agreed that you and I are going on a journey filled with love and unimagined possibilities. You just need to dare to be yourself and accept that I am both your companion and teacher. I know that all of this is new to you and I can imagine that it is not entirely easy to know where the line is between reward and when I have to give you spanking on your bare ass. To make everyday life simple and clear, I have therefore set up a number of rules. You start every week from scratch and then you work your way up. If you prove to be a well-behaved and obedient boy, you will be rewarded." "Eh, I do not understand, Dan said. What does that mean?" "Well, on Mondays you start as a newborn little boy without any co-determination whatsoever. For every day that you behave in an exemplary manner, you grow one year, i.e. in the best case, you can enjoy the benefits of a seven-year-old at the end of the week. On Wednesdays, you get an opportunity to change your age by rolling a dice. Then you get the age that the dots on the dice show. If, on the other hand, it becomes a six, you get a bonus and become an adult for one evening and then I can promise that our double bed will be put to the test. But if you hit a one, there will be spanking on your white little ass and a return to square one. All of this applies outside working hours. After 19:00 every day, you have a curfew and then the disciplinary rules apply. Dan nodded a little timidly to show that he was on board with the notes, but enchanted by love and alcohol, he didn't realize the extent of Sarah's rules. He didn't understand that she was serious. Dan had thought that Sarah's role-playing was highly temporary and that she would quickly put it aside, for good. Sarah's talk about discipline rules therefore disappeared into some black hole in Dan's brain and he began to struggle more and more with the fact that he felt and needed to get an outlet for his male sex drive. In other words, it wasn't exactly scientific thoughts about particle nuclear physics that were spinning around in his brain. Probably no thought was going on at all. His primitive and inherited instincts had taken over, where all actions and decisions were based on signals coming from his male body part in the crotch. Dan didn't reflect on the fact that he was starting to feel drowsy, and he didn't understand that the fatigue came from the sedative in the wine. "How does it feel Dan?" asked Sarah. The question came suddenly, and Dan realized that he had nodded off. "Eh, thank you, I just got a little low." It had then gone quickly. Sarah had unbuttoned Dan's pants while Melissa had taken out a latex glove and a tube of lube. "Woah, .. Que pasa," Dan asked, but he got no answer. Sarah had already pulled down Dan's pants and underwear and started caressing his cock with her right hand. Immediately it had started to feel divinely good and it got even better when Sarah gave him a wet kiss. Dan closed his eyes and enjoyed himself like a king. The unsuspecting Dan had therefore not been prepared when Melissa inserted a finger in his ass. Above all, he had not been prepared for it to feel so good and the result was not long in coming. His eyes had gone black, and the universe had opened up as the balls contracted to shoot out the cum into the lovely evening air. What Dan never noticed was that his entire load had been captured in a wine glass that Melissa was holding in her free hand, and that Dan had then felt totally relaxed was not only due to the orgasm. Melissa had put something more than just a finger in his ass and the active ingredient from the pill had quickly taken an iron grip on Dan's body. Life immediately became very blurry for Dan. Suddenly he was completely naked and lying on the changing table. He had never noticed that Sarah had had a crib in her bedroom before. Now he lay there completely relaxed with a big thick diaper on his butt and life was carefree. In the bed next to them, the two friends lay completely naked and encircled. What he saw made him horny and he wanted to see more but he couldn't keep his eyes open. Dan fell asleep. When he temporarily regained consciousness, he was no longer in the crib. He lay in the double bed with the women and more specifically in Sarah's lovely arms where he sucked on her lovely boobs. He heard their muffled female voices in the background, but he didn't hear the conversation. Under other circumstances, he would have liked to hear every word of their conversation, but not at this moment. Right now, anything but the soft and comfortable closeness to Sarah and her milk-filled breasts was completely unimportant. Dan swallowed the lukewarm milk and it felt like he was floating on a soft cloud that spread into a thick white fog. An alarm clock rang teasingly, and Dan opened his tired eyes. He was really dizzy and it was slow to get started. He was alone in the double bed but suddenly Sarah came as if out of nowhere. She was filled with energy and made sure that Dan got to his feet immediately. Dan realized that Sarah must have been up for a while because she had just showered, and she had also had time to prepare a lovely breakfast. Dan marveled at Sarah's transformation from the stepmotherly mistress to a completely normal woman, where Dan suddenly could be himself in the way he was used to. After breakfast when Dan was leaving the apartment and looking for the car key, he happened to see the dice that would decide Dan's "fate". It's the moment that makes the thief, Dan thought as he picked up the dice and Sarah didn't see when Dan put it in his pocket on the way out. Dan smiled to himself as he went to the basement storage room to pick up some of his tools. He would have plenty of time to work undisturbed today. The office was basically supposed to be empty because everyone else was on a mandatory safety course that Dan had already taken. As soon as he got to the office, he set about improving the odds. Dan drilled out the 1st dot and created a small space that he filled with a piece of lead that he found in his fishing bag. Then he filled the rest of the hole with super glue and when it had dried, he could easily drill a recess with exactly the same radius and depth as all the other dots. After Dan had dripped in some of the black polish, it was impossible to see that anyone had tampered with the dice. Dan tried to roll the dice. The result was as expected, and Dan was already looking forward to Wednesday. Chapter 3 The open-plan office was desolate, almost as if it were Sunday, since everyone was on a course. Apart from Dan, there were only a few cleaners and some security personnel on site. However, Dan did not find it difficult to occupy himself. He took the opportunity to call around to some people in his work network with whom he was keen to have an extra good relationship. He also had time to find out more about The Reef. This strange place that he really wasn't looking forward to visiting this weekend. Dan identified himself as a globetrotter and even though he was relatively young, he had seen a lot, but nudist hotels were really a big white spot and a completely unexplored area for Dan. He had hoped that he would never have to set foot there again, but he had become curious about what kind of people were hanging out there. It seemed to be something more than just a nudist place and in a way it was tempting to see naked and beautiful women completely open, but it did not by far outweigh the discomfort of walking around without clothes yourself. It was one of the worst things Dan knew, and he felt uncomfortable just thinking about it. Now he would have to spend a whole weekend there in connection with Cindy and Jane's wedding. It felt honorable to be invited and Dan loved to mingle and especially among happy people, which there was always plenty of at weddings. But Dan got a lump in his stomach when he thought about what to expect, because it would not be a traditional celebration in a church, but a same-sex nudist wedding. He was to be thrown naked into a mined field where there were thousands of unknown rules of etiquette. Would Dan be remembered as that guy who ruined the whole wedding by sliding around with the world's biggest erection? Dan realized that the weekend was going to be a high-risk project where he was likely to disappoint Sarah very much. It turned out to be difficult to come up with anything sensible about The Reef. The hotel was not marketed at all on regular online booking services. It was almost as if the hotel did not exist, much as if it were a secret military city in the Soviet Union that was not marked on the map. Dan had to search for quite a long time and on sites on the dark side before he got any hits. If one would believe an anonymous informant, the place was a gathering place for a global cult-like organization for swingers with odd sexual orientations. Dan stopped the search and shut down his computer. He felt disappointed that he hadn't gotten more information about the hotel, but there was nothing he could do about it now. It was high time to get to the gym because he really didn't want to risk coming home too late before the silly curfew started. But there was another reason why Dan wanted to get to the gym a little earlier than normal. He was going to find information about Sarah. By chance, he had checked the gym's list of different workouts and saw that Jane was scheduled for a crossfit class between 5-6 p.m. Dan had set himself up for the same session. It would turn out to be a successful move and just as expected, Dan, without Jane probably realizing it, had brought out one piece after another of Sarah's past life. That Sarah was a widow after her husband had died in a tragic climbing accident was unexpected. Immediately after Dan had finished training and was in the car, he took out his phone and googled the accident. He quickly produced a plethora of articles about Sarah's husband and his climbing accident. As tragic as it may have been, there was nothing Dan could do about it now and in due course Sarah would probably tell me and then he would at least be a little prepared. When Dan got home, he felt quite hungry and was on his way to the kitchen to fix a sandwich when he realized that Sarah was in his apartment. "Welcome home Dan!", Sarah said and gave him a hot kiss. "Do you remember how old you are today, Dan?" "Uh, yes. two." "Exactly” said Sarah. She had a big blue pacifier in her hand and Dan looked at it with wide eyes. She couldn't mean that he would.. Sarah nodded happily and Dan was moderately delighted when Sarah forced him to open his mouth to receive it. "Then my little two-year-old will take off all the clothes and put them neatly in this plastic box." Sarah's exhortations shouldn't have come as a shock to Dan. Sarah had been extremely clear about his "rules of conduct" but still he had been taken by surprise. She was serious and reluctantly Dan began to take off his clothes. True to his habit, he folded his clothes in an almost manically neat way and was extra careful to fold his trousers so that the pleats ended up in the right place. Sarah grinned at Dan's extreme sense of order and couldn't help but stress him a little. "Dan, it's probably best for you if you speed up but you choose for yourself. The slower you are, the harder you'll have to sit tomorrow." Dan knew it wasn't an empty threat and hurried to take off all his clothes. When he finally stood there completely naked with the pacifier in his mouth, he couldn't hold back his feelings of shame. His cheeks turned red as a tomato and a victorious and smiling Sarah took Dan's hand and said: "Let's go to my apartment Darling.” It felt like they stood for an eternity in the stairwell before Sarah got the key and opened her apartment door. A neighbor had been only a hair's breadth away from seeing Dan standing there completely naked with a big pacifier in his mouth. When they got inside the door, Sarah immediately dragged him into the changing room. Even though he should have gotten used to it, it felt more and more embarrassing every time he lay on his back and pulled his knees up to his chest. The fact that Dan's cock swelled up and became hard as a baton was very bothersome for Dan. It happened every single time when he was lying on the changing table and this time Dan had really struggled to keep his masculinity in check but it lived a life of its own. Lying on the changing table was like being undressed in a double sense. He wasn't just sprawling naked and exposing his entire abdomen. On top of that, his stiff cock revealed all his inner thoughts and Dan had a hard time coming to terms with that. Dan was ashamed when he thought that Sarah would understand why he had an erection. She was going to get water on her mill. She would get a confirmation that her intuition had always been right, that Dan likes to be humiliated and treated like a baby in a diaper. Dan closed his eyes and felt his cheeks heat up. He felt inferior but he enjoyed it when Sarah made sure that his manhood got a good layer of baby powder. He didn't want to admit it, but he loved the feeling when the thick diaper's adhesive tabs were fixed on the front. Dan then got to follow Sarah into the kitchen. On the sink there was already a large light blue baby bottle waiting. It was filled with a beige liquid and a minute later Dan was lying in Sarah's arms and had this childish and extremely unmanly bottle by his lips. The gruel didn't taste very good, but Dan didn't protest. He understood that Sarah was zealous and that the slightest misstep would inevitably lead to pain and suffering. Dan tried to think positively. This disgustingly disgusting gruel was a sacrifice that he could accept to reach his looming goal of fucking with Sarah. Dan thought that when the baby bottle was empty, she had probably played all her humiliation cards. Then they could skip the role-play and engage in adult activities in the bedroom. Dan really had a pent-up need to hug, make out, and make love, but to Dan's annoyance, Sarah showed no signs of wanting to stop playing. When Dan had swallowed the last drops of the gruel, the soft rubber spout of the baby bottle was quickly replaced by the large silicone nipple. "Will she never give up," Dan thought, but he avoided protesting and lay relaxed in Sarah's comfortable arms. Sarah let one hand rest on Dan's breast. The other she stroked softly on top of the diaper right on the bump that Dan's rock-hard erection had created. Even though there was a long way to go in the evening, Dan couldn't believe that he suddenly felt exhausted and barely had the strength to lift a finger. A moment later, he had a hard time to stay awake. The last thing he noticed before he went into hibernation was that Sarah went off to close the patio door. A storm was coming in. Life then became calm and diffuse. A couple of times he woke up to the sound of loud thunderclaps, but he always had difficulty orienting himself. He understood that he was lying in a crib in Sarah's bedroom after a while. Through the slats, his tired eyes had caught a glimpse as Sarah took off her clothes and was on her way down to bed. Her majestic breasts were out in the open and Dan immediately felt horny. He wanted to hug her but he couldn't lift himself up and soon Dan was sleeping deeply. He had sweet dreams of love and in his incoherent fantasies he lay in Sarah's bed and nursed her breasts. A clock rang and Dan realized that the dream was reality. It was already a new day and Sarah slowly pulled her chest away and kissed Dan on the cheek and said: "Good morning, Dan! As nice as it may be to lie here and cuddle with you, you must get ready and hustle off to work.'" As Dan sat in the car on his way to the office, he saw how the pedestrians were impressed by his powerful Dodge. They would only know that the driver had just been allowed to take off the diaper and that the "milk for the coffee" had been delivered naturally. The short drive made Dan regain the feeling that he was the ordinary old Dan, a real man. As he walked from the parking lot to the office, he thought back to yesterday. The evening had not developed at all in the direction that Dan had expected and unfortunately there had not been time to talk. He wanted to know more about her. He wanted to learn everything about her youth, favorite series and opinions. The pacifier had put an end to all conversation and Dan had not come close to getting a fuck. Instead, it would have been a baby bottle and goodnight. Suddenly, Dan remembered the articles he had read about Sarah's husband's tragic death. During a climb, he had lost his grip. The pitons in the rock were in place as they should but he had accidentally taken an old stiff rope with him that had not been elastic enough when he fell. The blunt rope had pulled out piton after piton and it had ended in the worst possible way. Rock climbing was definitely not Dan's thing. Especially because he was afraid of heights, but it was an insignificant fear compared to his fear of showing himself naked. Dan understood that the climbing accident and death must have been truly tragic for Sarah. Dan thought that he would not mention with a single word that he knew about it. If she wanted to tell, which he assumed she would do in due course, she had to choose the time. Dan was met by happy colleagues who seemed to be goal-oriented to take care of the day's tasks. Despite this, many still had time to chat about everything but work. When Dan had settled into his workplace and had a coffee cup in his hand, he sat back and enjoyed. It was Wednesday and tonight he was going to roll the prepared dice for the first time and a big smile spread on Dan's lips. Nothing could go wrong. "Damn, I'm good, Dan thought." Dan thought back to the first time he had met Sarah. At that time, she had been standing there in the stairwell with Brad. Sarah's beauty had made Dan's jaw drop completely, and the meeting had felt like a revelation. That she would then replace Brad with Dan was nothing short of a miracle. Dan wasn't particularly religious, but Sarah's entry into his life was almost too good to be true. What if she would dump him as quickly as she had made her way into his life and start fucking with Brad again. The pit of his stomach said that it was probably not likely but Dan still had feelings of discomfort that came and went that Brad would show up and stick a knife in his back. But the relationship with Sarah really felt good even though she was an extremely erratic person and had a past that was a total darkness for Dan. Her milk-filled breasts were perhaps what he thought about the most. Breast milk couldn't have come about by chance. There must have been a lover somewhere, and there should have been a child somewhere. Dan couldn't understand why he hadn't gotten around to asking her. It wasn't that difficult, but maybe he was still afraid of the answer. Maybe she had a real man waiting for her and Dan might just be a temporary toy. *** Melissa had just enjoyed her morning coffee and had a few minutes to go through her social media. This particular part of the day had become something of a favorite for Melissa. That was when she felt at her best. Yes, she was actually in a good mood most of the time but today she was extra excited and looked forward to today's work at the hospital. Only Sarah knew about her desire to become pregnant. Becoming a mother was something she had longed for for a long time, but she really didn't want to live in a traditional relationship and definitely not with a man. The love she needed she could get from Sarah or at "The Reef". She didn't know for sure that she was pregnant, but now she had at least done it. She had single-handedly inserted the sperm into the uterus at the best possible time in connection with her ovulation. It would take three weeks before a pregnancy test would give a result, but she already thought she noticed that her body felt different. Melissa logged into the special online forum where she shared information with her friends around the world. The closed forum was like an exotic oasis for women who loved medical femdom. Now Melissa saw that she had received a message from Fatima. Her African friend. Dan had shown a picture of his friend Rob next to a sexy African woman. Both Sarah and Melissa had understood what her tattoo symbolized. It was also a woman that Sarah had seen somewhere. When Melissa heard from Dan where the picture was taken, she had immediately inquired if Fatima had met Rob. Melissa had completely dropped her jaw in surprise when Fatima had confirmed that the woman who had stood next to Dan's friend Rob in Africa was indeed Fatima's comrade-in-arms and sexual partner. Fatima had ended the message with a few smileys that were so typical of her. �� ���� �� Melissa understood that they would have a lot to talk about at the next mental health congress. **** Dan rolled the dice and crossed his fingers. If it was a number one, it would mean that he had drawn the short straw, which would result in a good round of spanking. He really didn't want that to happen, but not entirely unexpectedly, Dan was lucky and hit a six. The next morning, Dan woke up and was more tired than ever. He could see that he was sexually exhausted and really sore in his balls. The night's experience exceeded everything he had ever experienced. Sarah had proven to be extremely talented in bed and endowed with a sexual appetite that Dan could not even in his wildest fantasies dream of. Sarah seemed to be almost tireless. But even though Dan felt worn out, he felt happier than ever, and he got the impression that the same was true of Sarah. She purred like a cat. It was going to be a working day where Dan walked around with a smile on his face all day. Productive. No, it hadn't been, but no one could blame him for mismanaging his job. He had not neglected anything important and even if it was against his principles, he had been active on social media during working hours. Dan had been curious about how his friend Rob was doing in Africa and they had updated each other on everything between heaven and earth. They had also bet on who was the strongest in the bench press. Both of them loved physical tests of masculinity and they were going to decide who was Africa's strongest man when Dan eventually got time to visit Rob. According to Rob, his Condominium had a very well-equipped gym where they could hang out. Dan's thoughts had then drifted over to Sarah how wonderful the night had been.They had probably disturbed the neighbors' night's sleep quite a lot because Sarah had expressed her lustful feelings very loudly. Dan was already longing for more nights like that and apparently Sarah did too. Dan just received a loving message in which she described her feelings. She had also sent a photo. A photo that made Dan stiffen and blush. "Aren't you fine Dan?" asked a colleague who passed by. "Eh, no I'm fine, uh, I just got a little warm." Dan sincerely hoped that the female colleague hadn't seen the picture of "baby Dan" in his thick diaper while he was breastfeeding Sarah's breasts. The shame didn't want to let go and Dan sneaked off to the bathroom where he hoped that the color of his cheeks would return to normal. Dan had some understanding of why Sarah had sent the picture. The light, the balance, the harmony. The photo had captured a perfect moment of happiness. The picture was a high-class masterpiece and it was Melissa who had taken it. The photo made Dan reflect on his new everyday life and Sarah's week-long obedience program where he had simply been declared incapacitated and was to live in a fantasy world. It was embarrassing to the point that he hardly dared to think about it, and even though it was a hugely twisted existence that he was subjected to, he loved every single minute. But Dan agonized over the beautiful picture. A part of him wanted to erase it immediately to erase all traces of Dan living a perverse double life. At the same time, he loved the picture and he let it go, but he told himself that no one would ever know that Sarah turned him into a baby in a diaper every night. Sarah would make an exception tonight, though. Sarah and her friends were going to organize a bachelorette party for Jane and then Dan would be at home all by himself. Sarah had said that he wouldn’t need to wait for her as it would be both a late and wet evening. The bachelorette party had come very timely. Dan was really dead tired after the night's activities and even though it was tempting to go on a bar crawl with the boys, Dan was not in shape for a night out. He needed to recharge his batteries. Dan had fallen asleep early. First he lay in front of the TV and not long after in his own bed. Dan slept deeply and had strange dreams. He stood in the corner of shame and had his pants pulled down. All her classmates laughed at Dan's naked buttocks, but the teacher who looked at Dan's stiff member didn't. Dan was ashamed and closed his eyes. He tried to disconnect from all emotions apart from the pleasure of having a solid erection. Something warm and humid suddenly surrounded his entire member and he had difficulty lying still. The whole bed shook. Sarah rode his cock. Her wet pussy rubbed frantically against Dan's abdomen and orgasm approached. It felt like Dan was in heaven. As Sarah's pussy convulsively encircled his stiff cock while she howled with pleasure, Dan's sperm pulsed far into her pussy. Sarah then slumped on top of Dan, completely exhausted, and shortly thereafter she fell asleep. Still with Dan still in her. Chapter 4 Dan enjoyed the nice summer weather as he walked towards the lunch restaurant. There he would meet Sarah. He walked with light steps and life felt lovely. A strong contributing factor to this was the love affair with Sarah. She had added a whole new dimension to Dan's life. A life filled with tough challenges. This weekend's wedding at The Reef was such a challenge and Dan had butterflies in his stomach. He had a feeling that it was going to be hard, and he had openly told Sarah. "Honey, it's not a nude wedding we're going to," Sarah said. "I've fixed you a tuxedo that we'll pick up from a tailor on the way to the hotel." A stone fell from Dan's heart. He had been carrying so much anxiety for this weekend. An anxiety about being forced to walk around completely naked. "Darling, it's going to be a great weekend. I have prepared everything. You don't have to worry." Dan immediately felt enthusiastic, but it was still with some reluctance that he handed over the keys to the Dodge. Sarah was going to take it home and pick up their bags for the weekend. Then she would pick up Dan right after work. The drive to The Reef didn't turn out quite as Dan had imagined. Dan loved to drive his Muscle car but Sarah had no plans to let go of the steering wheel and Dan was kindly allowed to sit on the passenger side. After a few kilometers, however, the disappointment subsided, and the silence was replaced with lively conversations about everything between heaven and earth. "How did you get to know Jane and Cindy?" asked Dan. "Yes, Jane and I have known each other for a very long time. We met through an association and started hanging out as friends, which eventually led to us actually sharing a room at the College." "Okay, was it during that period that you were swimming." "That's right," Sarah said. "What kind of association were you active in?" asked Dan. "A swimming club? "Ha, ha. No, it really wasn't, but the school swimming club was like a home to me at that time." "Stamps, books, chess. What did you do at that club. Tell me." "Okay, but you need to promise me not to pass on the information. Not even to your best friends." "I promise”, said Dan. "Discretion is important to this association and there are no information sheets, websites, film clips or any other published material that describes what they do. The association, which is called 'Mirage', is active in, what can you say, a rather shady business." Dan felt his pulse rise. Sarah was about to tell her something very special and perhaps one of her biggest secrets. Dan didn't know if it would be good or bad or how he would react. "Okay, the name doesn't tell me anything?" "Do you have a guess, Dan?" "No, not really." "Pampas grass, pineapple upside down, pink Flamingo, black ring on the right hand. Is there a bell ringing somewhere Dan?" "Eh, I'm terribly sad but, no." "But you've understood that I have a special sexual orientation." "Yes, absolutely, and we've talked about that too." "Exactly, but people like me are looking for like-minded people and need a forum where you can live out your feelings." "Okay, but I don't get it!" Sarah grinned. Dan really had zero knowledge about this subject. In the end, she had to make a long exposition and tell Dan about swingers and their characteristics. Okay, now I get it, Dan said. If I see an upside-down pineapple, it's not a fruit seller, it's a person who wants to fuck his ass off with completely unknown people." "Sort of," Sarah said. "But the members of Mirage are not a collection of unknown people. In a way, you are right that we engage sexually with strangers, but all members are hand-picked and have undergone a thorough quality review. It's only people who have that little extra who get to set foot at the nightclub Zenith. We call them sexual soulmates and even if you don't know each other before, you can trust that they fit in like a glove." ”But how do you become a member?” "Yes, it's far from a walk in the park. To begin with, you must be recommended by a member and if you have come this far, you will be evaluated by our admissions committee. If they think he or she has an interesting charisma and great sexual potential, the person is nominated as a "prospect." "Oh, it sounds like it's very difficult to become a member". "Yes, it is. I would guess that in the order of one in a hundred, goes all the way and gets elected. "One in a hundred," Dan said. Then you are the swingers' clubs' equivalent to the Motorcycle gangs' 1-percenter" "No, Dan, we are definitely not. We are law-abiding people who ride on other things than motorcycles. Sure, we don't let just anyone in and in that respect we are similar. But that's where the similarities end. Anyway, the rumor has spread in the swinger world that Mirage is "paradise" and there are many who want to become members." "Okay, but as a prospect you are then let in and walk around with a "new to the job" sign." "No, it doesn't work that way, the person will be called to auditions where they are put to the test. "Eh, what happens then?" "Guess three times Darling! "You fuck." "Smart guy! How could you figure that out," Sarah said, grinning. "But can't you buy a membership?" "No, if you lack sexual charisma, it doesn't matter how rich, handsome or famous you are. Then the door is closed. No one wants to fuck with disgusting people." "Yes, that makes sense," Dan said. A completely different thing, Sarah. What's going on tonight?" "Oh, well at The Reef, a surprise awaits you Dan. You will meet a number of members from Mirage." "Eh, why?" "Because it's your big night. You shall be admitted as a new member." If Dan had been a true swinger, Sarah's news would have felt like winning the top prize in a lottery. "Yes, ... as I've been waiting," Dan said sarcastically, feeling a lump grow in his stomach. Sarah grinned and enjoyed the situation. Dan's reaction was better than feared and he would become a member whether he wanted to or not. Dan needed a kick in the ass to get on the right track, but once he was bailed into the booth, he would understand better. "Now you're so quiet again Dan. Shall we stop for a moment and take out the black leather whip?" "Eh, it's probably best if we keep the car rolling all the way and that you have both hands on the wheel. Eh, what to say after having received such "fantastic" news. Well, I'm going to be like the world's worst swinger and it's not without wondering how I could have become relevant as a member, especially after hearing you talk about how difficult it is to be one in the “team”. Then there is another thing too. I don't know if I can manage to live in an open relationship and see you make love to other men. In that respect, I am probably quite conservative." "Darling, we've talked about my bisexuality and that I have a need to be intimate with women every now and then. When it comes to men, you are "the one and only" and at Mirage's events I also have a very special role. There I am the mistress who educated both men and women. The only man I will ever have regular intercourse with is you, my friend. The door is closed to everyone else." Sarah could see that Dan immediately looked happier. "Okay, then maybe I can drink beer and watch sports while you're at Zenith," Dan said a little jokingly. "Forget it Darling. The bachelor life is over for you and when I'm at Zenith, you're at Zenith." "But I still don't get it. Sarah, I don't even know what a swinger does, and I haven't lobbied to become a member...." Sarah interrupted him before he had finished speaking. "It's like this Dan. You have been observed by several members ever since you moved here and now it happens that I have a prominent role in the selection of all new members. To make a long story short, the admissions committee has, and especially its chairman, i.e. me, has done thorough tests of you that turned out very well. Tonight, the initiation ritual begins and then you will get your tattoo." Dan turned white as a sheet on his face. Chapter 5 Dan wanted to get out of the car and run away. He didn't want to be a member of any association where he would run around naked and no one would ever poison his body with a tattoo. Like an anti-vaxer's fierce fight to oppose vaccinations, Dan had a similar stance on tattoos. It was not the risk of side effects that had made him have that opinion, but Dan thought that tattoos were to be regarded as disfiguring graffiti. Dan's negative opinion of tattoos was often a topic his friends liked to argue about, especially when they met over a beer. On several occasions, Dan had said that it would be "over his dead body" to stain him with a permanent body painting. However, he didn't mind others doing it and he readily admitted that some intimate tattoos on girls were sexy. Dan, on the other hand, could not think of a single motif that he would enjoy on his own body for the rest of his life. It became quite in the car when the tattoo came up, but Sarah took it easy. Finally she had gotten him in the right frame of mind and a bit out of his comfort zone, but it had been a long time coming. Dan really had an outstanding ability to make small talk and he had a fox behind his ear. Sarah cursed herself for not paying more attention to his seemingly playful and humble way of conversing. Without her barely noticing, he had gotten her to tell me much more than she had imagined, but it didn't matter much. He would still know everything about her, but she wanted to drag it out. Dan was supposed to feel a certain mystery about both her and their relationship. As they began to approach The Reef, Dan made another push to try to escape both the nude club "Zenith" and that tattoo. "Sarah, why didn't you ask me about the membership before you nominated me." "Darling, you know very well that in our relationship, I am your master and I do what is best for you and regardless of what you think, but in this case, I am not the one who nominated you. However, I am very happy that others have observed the same thing as me. That you're an absolutely wonderful guy. I had planned to nominate you but thought that you needed to get into your new life with me first. "Eh, but who is it that nominated me? "Dan, there is a code of honor within Mirage to never reveal other members' names before you are a member and therefore you have to wait until tonight. Then you will know." As they approached The Reef, Sarah drove past the main car park and over to the other end of the hotel complex. There was an entrance to a parking garage under the hotel. Sarah parked Dan's Challenger and Dan could breathe a sigh of relief. No dents or scratches. Dan really loved Sarah in a way he had never felt for any other woman and Sarah had many amazing sides but driving was not her thing. In contrast to normal women's soft driving style, Sarah acted impulsively and did not keep her distance from other cars in the way that you should. She did have good supervision, but her driving was something that Dan would seriously need to discuss. But now was not the time to do so. Dan carried their bags to the elevator and Sarah took out a key card which she activated and pressed the button to the top floor. Dan could see that on the fourth floor there was a brass sign that said "Zenith". When they entered the room, Dan immediately put up his bags and walked around and checked how it looked. The room seemed to be equipped like any ordinary tourist hotel and had a lovely balcony overlooking the sea. The sun was setting over the horizon and many of the bathers seemed to be on their way home. Dan leaned against the railing and enjoyed the breeze from the sea and the fresh sea air. Sarah approached Dan and put her hand around him. "Are you standing and looking at naked sexy women?" "No, not really," Dan said quite honestly. "If I had been standing here before we met, I probably would have done it, but you've kind of turned my whole life upside down." Dan turned to Sarah and put both arms around her. Sarah liked his physical presence and they started to make out. Dan let his hands slide down Sarah's curvy ass. If Dan had been given the choice, the next step would have been to put the bed to the test, but he understood that Sarah had other plans and that it would be far from a normal Friday night. The event began with bubbles and snacks in a typical party room where about 30 people had gathered. Dan didn't have much desire to be in the spotlight but tonight he had no choice. He was the stranger that all guests were curious about and no matter which way he looked, he was greeted by smiles from beautiful and sexy women. Because there were only women in the room. Dan was the only man. Had it been a different era and under different conditions, Dan would have felt like a hedonistic sultan in his harem. Now the situation was different. He was in the minority, at a disadvantage and out on very thin ice. Dan suspected that most of the girls played in the “away team” and that their interest in Dan was more about having the opportunity to spank him on his bum than to put his masculinity between his legs to the test. The odds of Dan being spanked both yellow and blue would probably never have been lower than tonight. When Dan saw some familiar faces, he began to suspect who had nominated him. Sarah had actually already revealed, and violated the club's code of honor, when she had told him that Jane was a member. The fact that she was in the room therefore did not come as a surprise. Nor that Melissa and Cindy were there. They were all very different, but you didn't have to be a rocket scientist to realize that they all had one thing in common. Sexual potential. Sarah had been very cryptic about the evening's agenda and Dan therefore knew nothing about what was going to happen. He was therefore pleasantly surprised and perhaps should have been able to calculate in advance that the event was not only dedicated to him but also to the bride and groom. The mingle eventually turned into a dinner where several of the guests took the floor and gave fun and personal speeches. Details were told about the bride and groom that were clearly far from clean to discuss among relatives at the wedding. Sarah shared memories from college, which brought both laughter and applause. Jane had apparently lived a very eventful life and fucked around with both men and women and appeared in a number of porn movies. The seemingly tidier Cindy also had a connection to "nature movies" which came as a surprise to Dan. In front of a film camera, Cindy was apparently a completely different person than the calm and timid girl Dan thought he saw. The fact that she was also a trained make-up artist and tattoo artist with a focus on film stars' more intimate body parts had meant that Dan really got a different image of her. When Jane eventually clanged in her glass and wanted to speak, the convivial dinner took a new turn. "Thank you all for all the great speeches! Tomorrow is Cindy's and my big day and it's a moment that we've been longing for. But now I think we put all this aside and focus on Dan. We have all read the evaluation report and, as many already know, the admissions team announced earlier today that the vote was a unanimous yes. This means that we can now start our traditional ceremony and welcome our new member." Dan's dream that everyone else in the party would have forgotten about him was quickly erased. Never had Dan had so much control over where the emergency exits were located because Dan was determined to go up in smoke. He didn't want a tattoo. The whole party gathered in a large room that had a number of scattered sofas and a bar and a small stage. A number of television screens showed erotic scenes from soft-porn movies. Dan sank into a couch next to Sarah and was served a drink by Cindy. The karaoke equipment was used extensively, and several brave girls were up on stage entertaining by singing familiar hit songs with varying abilities. At the same time, the stage was being prepared for something else and eventually Melissa took over the microphone. "Dear members. Dan. Today, as tomorrow, is a day of joy. We all know what to expect tomorrow but today we celebrate something completely different. Sarah, now I turn to you and you should know that everyone in this room is so happy for you and that you have finally found love. I know you've been looking for that golden nugget for a long time and sometimes I've doubted and thought that that man you've been looking for doesn't really exist. But how wrong I was. As you know, neither Jane nor I had to think long before we completely independently nominated Dan as a new member and as you all know, we stand together here and now with a guy who has not only taken a place in Sarah's heart. He has also taken the admissions committee by storm." Dan bit the bullet. Now he was in a bad position. It felt a long way. Cindy was up on stage and Dan saw that she was picking up a lot of stuff. Even though Dan was a complete novice in the field, he understood that it was a tattoo machine. Dan quickly looked around and told Sarah that he needed to powder his nose and headed for the toilets. But it was not the toilet that was the goal, but the front door. He was going to escape. Dan would definitely not let anyone get to stain his body with a tattoo. Over his dead body. However, the front door was blocked by Jane, who stood posted with a smile just as if she had read Dan's mind. Dan therefore turned off and went into the bathroom. He waited a few minutes, hoping that Jane would be gone when he came out, but Dan didn't have time to take more than a few steps outside the toilet before he was caught off guard by a group of girls who wrestled Dan to the floor with astonishing ease and carried him onto the stage. There was no way in hell that Dan would be able to wriggle out of this. The girls had tightened an iron grip on him and he couldn't resist when they started to unbutton his pants. A short while later, his white ass was freed. Melissa almost felt a little sorry for Dan but at the same time she was just going to give him a sedative injection. She was used to doing it on troublesome patients several times a week and Melissa was soon ready to give him a dose. The needle was inserted into the bottle and she slowly pulled back the cylinder, which caused the liquid with the sedative to be sucked up into the syringe container. Melissa then squeezed out a few drops to make sure that no air bubbles were left. Dan was to be given a preparation that her European friend Veronica had recommended. Veronica was the masters of masters at turning men who were stiff in the cork into modest little boys. If there had been a Nobel Prize in drugging, dominating and fuck stubborn guys, Veronica would probably have subscribed to that prize. Every time Melissa had met her in Europe, she had been invited to insanely cool parties and each time Veronica had openly demonstrated her power by medicating one of her male slaves to a state where they quickly became totally powerless except for one body part. Dan would soon get acquainted with "Veronica's cocktail" and he would be calm and nice for the rest of the evening. The side effect of the rock-hard erection was almost too good to be true, but Veronica had carefully instructed Melissa how to mix the extra additive to make Dan extremely durable. "Just take it easy and lie still Dan," Melissa said in a soft voice. "I'm just going to poke you in the bum and then it will quickly feel good." Dan tried to wriggle out of the girls' grasp, but he got nowhere. When he saw the needle in the corner of his eye, he closed his eyes because he had extreme difficulty with syringes. All his life he had done all sorts of stupid things just to get away from vaccinations but now it was over. He wouldn't get away. Dan felt how it stung when the needle was quickly pushed into his right buttocks and immediately it began to tighten around the needle as the fluid was slowly pushed out into his body. "We'll be done Dan soon," Melissa said. In a few minutes you will feel like a newborn and completely without worry." Dan didn't say anything. He closed his eyes and gathered courage and it didn't take long before he was completely knocked out and totally indifferent. He didn't care about the buzzing machine that Cindy had in her hand. The same thing with the girls who stood around him. Most of them were just spectators, but two of them in particular made sure that Dan became smooth as a child's butt. Methodically, they removed every little hair on his arms, legs, and abdomen. The hair growth that had started to return after Melissa and Sarah's previous shave was now a thing of the past. Dan couldn't understand why he felt so horny and why his cock was stiff like a crowbar. It was as if all of his inherent power had been redistributed to just one area of his body. His cock. Cindy finished her job by putting a plastic wrap on top of the tattoo. Dan now had a red circle with a black frame and in the middle of the hitchhike was some kind of symbol for a swing. The tattoo was far up on the upper arm. Any person who would henceforth see him bare-chested, would associate him as a swinger. Melissa had been wrong when she had said that all worries would disappear. Despite the sedative, it felt uncomfortable to be naked and stand in everyone's sight. The consequence was that his cheeks turned bright red. "What do you girls say," Melissa said. Newborn boys usually aren't that stiff between the legs, right. We must fix that!". "Yes, let's do it," the girls could be heard shouting happily. A naked woman was let forward who quickly jumped up on the couch and sat down straddled on Dan. A buzz went among the spectators as Dan's cock slid into her pussy and there was nothing he could do to stop her. Not because he wanted to do it either, but he was ashamed. Because Dan had never made love in front of an audience and he thought it was embarrassing to have about twenty girls around him. Spectators who would see everything. They were now going to see when Sarah rode his rock-hard cock and he was ashamed. Sarah, on the other hand, wasn’t. She purred like a cat. The drugged Dan was completely in the hands of Sarah, who masterfully controlled the intercourse so that Dan would not ejaculate too quickly. The crowd cheered and finally Sarah went all in, which made Dan shoot away everything he had stored in his balls. The orgasm was insanely nice and for a brief moment he managed to disconnect from all his feelings of shame. Amazingly, Dan's cock was still rock hard when it saw the light of day again and even though the intercourse was over, he was still surrounded by the girls. One of them was holding a big white diaper and Dan tried to get away from the couch but he couldn't get anywhere. The drugs had rendered him powerless and the girls hardly had to make an effort to hold him down and get his legs apart. He was carefully washed, lubricated and powdered before the degrading diaper was put in place. Dan was ashamed like a dog, but it was completely according to the girls' plan. From now on, Dan would be Mirage's own little baby who would be taken care of at the parties. The drugged and diaper-wearing Dan was then carried to a couch where Sarah's breasts were waiting. The curious girls then got to see samples of Dan's sucking reflexes and how quickly he became calm and relaxed in Sarah's arms. After a few minutes, he couldn't keep his eyelids open. Chapter 6 It took a while before he realized that it was a new day and that he was lying with Sarah in the double bed at the hotel. Unconsciously, he lay and sucked on Sarah's beautiful breasts and everything felt calm and peaceful. The balcony door was wide open and you could hear the roar of the waves. The feeling of lying there sucking in that body's warm breast milk was indescribable. It was a carefree existence but with mixed feelings of both shame and security. Dan had a hard time coming to terms with the fact that he had been steered into a forbidden life as a small infant. Now, Dan's unmanly life was far from a secret between Sarah and Dan alone. Every single girl who had attended last night's ceremony would talk about him as the little perverted sucker. In their eyes, he was forever that guy in a diaper who would rather ride in a pram and get spanked on the butt than drive his muscle car. It bothered him, but the truth was that Dan loved the world that Sarah had brought him into. Dan had hoped for a breakfast in the room and made that suggestion to Sarah. "Another time Dan but today Melissa and I are going to discuss a few things at breakfast. We are the 'Maid of honors' and are expected to give speeches, but you can relax Dan, breakfast is served on the Penthouse floor where everyone is expected to wear proper clothing." "Aha, said Dan, I thought everyone was walking around naked and fucking everywhere here on The Reef." "Dan, you have a wrong idea of what nudism is. It's not about walking naked in nature for the purpose of seeking sexual contact and just so you know. Nowadays, it's actually called naturism and although nudity is an accepted dress code, customary social rules apply. The ideal of naturism is a society where nudity is neither sexualized nor requires gender segregation. "Okay, but then maybe it's more swingers I'm thinking of. How do you define them?" asked Dan. "Swinging is about sexual activities where more than one partner is involved." "Group sex, that is" "Yes, but it's more multifaceted than that." "How do you mean?" "Well, there can be several reasons why you are a swinger. One reason can be that you are an exhibitionist, i.e. that you when others watch you perform a sexual act, but it can just as well be that you are a voyer, i.e. you love to watch when others have sex. Many women are also swingers because it gives room to live out a bisexuality." "Do men and women differ in that respect?" "Yes, we do. Men are very rarely swingers because they are bisexual." "Sarah, you almost sound like some kind of sexual behaviour professor." "You would only know how many academic courses I have taken in this field!" "Hm, then you've probably already done a scientific analysis of my behaviour." "Yes, darling, I actually have. Dan you have a multiple sexuality... And you should not perceive that as anything strange. First of all, you have the typical male Neanderthal behavior where your brain power is put out of play as soon as you see tits and butts. It's a behavior that is reinforced the more beers you drink and yes, not much alcohol is needed before you men get the urge to procreate with basically any girl." "Yes, we men are efficient and don't complicate simple things." "Hm, I can agree that you are clear about what you want but as I said, you have a different sexuality as well. It's a bit unusual and I don't think you even knew about it before we met." "Uh, now I don’t get it." "Maybe it's because you're sitting and staring at my breasts, baby... and think with your stiff member." "Admit it Sarah, you like it when I look at your breasts." "Yes, I'm happy to admit that, but the question is, do you happen to have any small shred of brain power left right now and know what paraphilia is?" "No, it's a word that we Neanderthals don't need to burden our little brains with." "A little spanking on the buttocks might make you think better Dan.." "Eh, no, I just figured out that you might mean perversion." "Good boy, but scientifically the word paraphilia is used. It means that you have a sexual behavior pattern where you feel arousal and achieve sexual pleasure from unusual situations or encounters with extreme individuals and special objects." "Is there a bell ringing somewhere, Dan?" "Uh, no but.." "Dan. Even if you don't want to admit it, both you and I know that wearing a diaper and using other items meant for babies will get you sexually stimulated. People like you get horny simply from being treated like a little child's butt, and there's an academic term for your sexual orientation: 'autonepiophilia, or paraphilic infantilism'". Do you follow, Dan?" "Uh. No, that sounded like Greek to me, but I have to say that I'm amazed that there are people who sit and make up those wacky words to describe simple things in a way that makes ordinary people understand nothing. Sarah could see that Dan was blushing, and she understood that his reaction was because he had been confronted with an embarrassing truth. "Do you want to hear more Dan?" "Probably not, but I guess it's just as well that we tear the band-aid right away and put all the cards on the table. Diaper-loving Neanderthals. Any further diagnosis I should know about? "Dan, you make it sound like someone has told you that you have a deadly illness. That's not what we're talking about at all, but something very nice. I've actually been looking all my life for a man who has your sexuality and yes, there's one more thing about your sexual orientation that you should know. It's a quality that we share but from different perspectives and that actually makes you irresistible from my perspective." "Eh, what?" "Both you and I are turned on by sexual dominance where I love to be dominant. You from being submissive and being lovingly humiliated." Dan had a hard time coming to terms with what Sarah had just said and felt uncomfortable with the fact that it was true. He couldn't deny that he had never felt so happy and sexually aroused as after their paths had crossed. "Okay, so my diagnosis is that I'm a diaper-loving Neanderthal who likes to suck on breasts and get spanked on my bare ass." "Yes, but it should be added that you are mostly a heterosexual man with a need to love a woman on equal terms." Sarah could see that Dan looked relieved when she said the last thing. "Anything else you want to know about yourself darling?" "No, I think I've heard enough for today, Sarah." "Sure? It looks like you're thinking about something." "Uh, yes, that's one thing, but it's not about me, it's about you. "Just get it out. I'm all ears." Dan's face turned red and had a hard time getting out what he wanted to say. He always had an easy time expressing himself and had an outstanding ability to make small talk in the most awkward situations, but in Sarah's company he could not get it out. Dan was ashamed that he had just demonstrated the Neanderthal behavior that Sarah had just talked about. She was right. He was hypnotized by her breasts and lost the thread as soon as he saw or thought of these lovely boobs. "Well, eh, I think you know how much I like to.." ”.. suck on my nipples." "Yes, it feels forbidden in some way but still so wonderful. It's just that I can't let go of the thought that I'm grabbing food from a real child. I am extremely grateful that you let me do that and it really is one of the sweetest things I have ever experienced. But I can't really understand why you let yourself be breastfed by a diaper-loving young man like me and above all, I can't really understand how it is that you have milk in your breasts. There is only one way to get that process started." Sarah hugged Dan and gave him a long and sensual kiss before she answered. "I'll explain Dan, but now it's time for you to take off your clothes. We're going out to the beach." Chapter 7 Dan and Sarah walked along the shoreline and the waves rolled calmly and peacefully towards land. Everything would have been perfect if Dan had only been allowed to wear his swimming trunks but that was out of the question. On The Reef's beach, everyone, without exception, would be naked. Being naked among other people was one of the worst things Dan could imagine. He really hated to show his dick completely openly and his male Neanderthal brain was constantly tempted to look at anything but shells and cigarette butts. It only took a small glimpse of a smiling naked woman, especially Sarah, then it was over. The embarrassing erection would come as a letter in the mail and the whole beach would see that he was the world's worst naturist. The sinful guy who broke all naturists' code of honour. When they came to a somewhat more secluded part of the beach strip, the worst fears finally let go and then he took the opportunity to ask: "So, the naturists are not here to shag in the open in the middle of all the naked people." "That's right, but The Reef is not like any other naturist place. A lot of the bathers are actually swingers and for your information, you should know that most of them could do almost anything to become members of Mirage. You've seen how enviously they look at your new and beautiful tattoo, Dan?" "Eh, no, I missed." Sarah grinned and was amused by Dan's nude anxiety and how he struggled to walk around with his masculinity unleashed without getting an erection. For Sarah, the situation was the opposite. She enjoyed showing off her naked body and not least showing Dan as her partner. Sarah was well known here at The Reef and those who knew who she was immediately understood that Dan was her submissive little toy and that he was a guy with very limited self-determination. If Dan had known that Sarah was a celebrity on The Reef and something of a legend in swinger circles, he would not have dared to appear with Sarah on the beach. Even though Dan tirelessly did everything to appear macho, everyone still understood that it was a facade. He was a guy who got spanked on the ass by Sarah. Dan and Sarah sat down in the shade of a palm tree in an area with few bathers. Sarah put her arm around Dan and kissed him. "Dan. There is one thing I have to tell you. When you become a member of Mirage, there are certain basic rules." "Uh, okay. What does that mean?" "Well, the most important responsibility that you are expected to shoulder is a lifelong task as a guardian angel for the member who nominated you. This responsibility includes giving him or her a so-called "heart-friend service". In your case, Jane is your godmother. "Eh, okay, but what does that mean?" "It varies from person to person, but I can give you an example. You asked earlier about my breasts and why I have milk in them. I can promise you that you absolutely do not steal milk from some little helpless baby when we have a nice time together. The milk is meant for you Dan. But there has been a real baby before. The truth is that I helped my 'godmother' get out of a childless marriage by acting as a surrogate mother." Dan was completely amazed. "Oh, that must have been hard," Dan said. "Yes, it has been an enormously stressful process, but at the same time it feels like I have done a good deed. The child has got a couple of wonderful parents and lives in a completely different part of the world." Dan had a hard time getting words out but realized that Sarah must possess an enormous inner strength. "Dan, your entry into my life came very timely and our moments together and especially when you are "little" are a way for me to heal all wounds and look forward." Sarah clearly showed Dan that he should lie down in her arms and even though they were not alone on the beach, Dan did as he was told. He closed his eyes and began to dutifully suck in the breast milk, and his cheeks immediately turned red. Even though Dan couldn't see with his own eyes how red they actually were, he felt that his cheeks were really hot. He felt like the central traffic light of the beach that everyone was watching. But the embarrassment didn't end there because Dan's cock had risen like a giant flagpole that made the bathing hazard flag feel tiny and out of the shadows. Everyone's eyes on The Reef were on Dan's naked body and his stiff member swaying in the wind. At least that's what Dan thought. In fact, it was only a few bathers who had observed Sarah and Dan and the "flagpole" was also not that impressive. Dan was ordinarily equipped between his legs. On the way back to the hotel, Dan's thoughts were far away and finally Sarah asked: "How is it, Dan? What are you thinking about?" Dan looked at his red tattoo and had a little trouble getting out what he wanted to say. "Well, uh, maybe it's not the right time to ask, but you said something about guardian angel and godmother." "Do you think about what applies to you as a new member of Mirage? Said Sarah" Dan nodded. "Your duty as a guardian angel began yesterday Dan and as you know, Jane is your godmother, and she will play an important role for you going forward. As you also know, Melissa was also involved in nominating you, but she already has a guardian angel and besides, she is not bisexual either, so the choice of godmother was an easy process for you." "But why should Melissa's sexual orientation matter?" "Well, it doesn't really matter, but there is one thing you have to relate to when it comes to your godmother." "Uh, what?" "At Zenith, Jane, as your godmother, can always demand that you obey and satisfy her." "But,.." "There are no "buts" Dan. Just like the situation and stand at attention in front of your godmother. She is your only free pass, by the way. Cindy is also allowed fruit. Since they are a couple, but she sticks to women. Dan could hardly believe his ears. Life with Sarah would be far more complicated than he had ever imagined. A few hours later, a freshly showered Dan stood and looked at himself in the mirror. The tuxedo, the hotel environment and his beautiful company made him feel like James Bond. Sarah was also the ultimate Bond girl and she looked dangerously beautiful in her light dress. Dan had never been to a homosexual wedding before, but it wasn't as dramatic as he had imagined. Everything was just like any other wedding. Jane's and Cindy's parents and siblings were there and the wedding itself was held on a large beautiful terrace overlooking the sea. After the wedding ceremony, everyone gathered at the nearby harbor where a luxury yacht was waiting. On board the ship, a stately dinner was served, which was framed by many pleasant speeches to the bride and groom. When the ship eventually docked at the quay at midnight, everyone said goodbye to the bride and groom and the guests who were going back to The Reef got into waiting taxis. What Dan didn't know then was that the evening was far from over. Chapter 8 Dan felt in top shape. The evening had been convivial and relaxed and he had continued to feel like James Bond in his tuxedo and in the company of his wonderfully beautiful Sarah. Dan had taken the opportunity to mingle around on the boat and done what he was good at. He was a mood booster who got people to tell things without them hardly noticing. Jane's father Graham turned out to be the owner of a large company in the construction industry. It was a company that Dan knew very well. When Graham heard that Dan was working as a Supervisor in the same industry as Graham, he became very interested in Dan. Graham was even acquainted with Dan's boss and before the evening was over, they had exchanged contact details. Graham let it be known that if Dan would feel like changing jobs, he could call at any time. Dan felt that he got along well with Graham. A man who seemed to have hard pinches but at the same time very loving and cared about his family and not least his wife. Mercedes. A Mexican woman with authority. That she was a former model was not surprising. Mercedes was a woman who had aged beautifully, and the apple had not fallen far from the tree. Jane was like a younger copy of Mercedes. Dan had even had the opportunity to sit across from Mercedes at dinner and practiced his school Spanish diligently. Mercedes had been a gold mine for Dan, and he had quickly found out almost everything about Jane's upbringing and her friendship with Sarah. When they got out of the taxi at The Reef, Dan had expected everyone to say goodnight and retire to their hotel rooms. It was also something that Dan was looking forward to. Throughout the wedding and evening, Dan had enjoyed how elegant he had felt in his tuxedo and how outstandingly beautiful Sarah was by his side. Now Dan felt that the moment was approaching when Dan, like James Bond, could put his arms around Sarah and take off her sexy dress. Quickly, Dan became aware that there were other plans that no one had told him. The elevator stopped on the floor of Zenith, where two well-built doormen made sure that no unauthorized visitors came inside the entrance door. As they passed into the room, Dan felt that he was taken by the seriousness of the moment. He was going to experience his first event at Zenith. They entered a large lounge where bubbles and strawberries were served and in the background 70s music was playing. Some of the guests from Cindy and Jane's wedding were there, but also a variety of other people dressed in festive attire who let loose on the dance floor. Suddenly, the lights dimmed, and the music changed to a fanfare. A girl then took out a microphone and called for the audience's attention. "First of all, I would like to toast to our new married couple, Cindy and Jane." Everyone was united in a toast, and many took the opportunity to hug the bride and groom. Dan was really surprised that Cindy and Jane were really at Zenith. He had thought that they had chosen to spend their wedding night together. When the dust had settled and everyone had congratulated the bride and groom, another message came from the girl with the microphone. "Tonight, we also have another important event to pay attention to. We are going to welcome our new member Dan. Can you please come forward Dan." The unsuspecting Dan walked up to the girl with the microphone. "How does it feel Dan?" "Thank you. I've had a fantastic evening and am happy to have been there when Cindy and Jane got married," said Dan. "Excellent and now this wonderful evening will continue in the sign of love. And as tradition dictates, your godmother will now welcome you with a ceremony specially adapted for you, Dan. How old are you?" "Uh, twenty-eight years". A chair was set up on the stage floor and Jane appeared in her white wedding dress. In her hand she held something that made Dan's cheeks turn red like a tomato. Jane sat down on the chair and Dan was asked to pull down his pants. Dan closed his eyes. He tried to figure out some way to wriggle out of this but he couldn't think of a single way. In the end, he found no other way out than to pull down his pants and lie down with his butt in the air over Jane's thighs. The guests counted to the beat as Jane let the short whip hit Dan's clean-shaven bum and she didn't stop until she had given him 28 strokes. Dan thanked the gods that Jane hadn't used her full strength, but the last five lashes had still been hard. The audience applauded and then the girl with the microphone took over again. "What do you say, folks. What is it that a "newborn" member needs?" Dan was still lying over Jane's thighs and processing the pain and he didn't see the girl with the latex glove standing obliquely behind him. A large red pill was pushed with the help of a well-lubricated finger far up his ass. It had gone lightning fast and the girl had obviously done this many times before. She had kept track of the anatomy and angled her finger so that both the pill and the finger had slid into Dan's ass in an amazingly soft and comfortable way. The powerful pill immediately began to show its power. So did the women who gathered around Dan. Quickly and efficiently, like a Formula 1 team changing tires on a car in a pit stop, they had gotten all Dan's clothes off. One of the girls unfolded a large white diaper and a few seconds later Dan was freshly powdered and had his new nice underwear replaced by the thick diaper. He then tried to resist when he realized that they were going to put Sarah's blue romper on him, but it was futile. It was David's fight against Goliath with the difference that Dan had no stone to throw at his opponents and he became easy prey. The construction with the strong straps made him completely defenseless and the feeling of not being able to move his arms was extremely humiliating. If it hadn't been for the merciless power of the red pill, Dan had panicked to have his freedom of movement restricted by this utterly silly variant of straitjacket. The now slightly confused and drugged Dan was floating on clouds as he was carried away to a sofa. Suddenly he was lying in Sarah's arms and had her milk-filled breasts in his mouth. In a few minutes, Dan had gone from feeling like James Bond in his handsome tuxedo to turning into the most unmanly creature imaginable. But the closeness to Sarah and the warmth of her soft beautiful breasts made him relax. "Darling, now you can lie here and rest in peace and quiet for a little while." Dan nodded with tired eyes. It was not on the map of the world that he would get out of the spot where he lay wearing the baby straitjacket and with the pill in his ass that had sunk him completely. A moment later, Dan lost consciousness. When Dan woke up, he was lying on his back in a bed, but it was unclear where. He was not alone. Two naked women sat in bed and looked at him. Sarah and Jane. The newly awakened Dan could only watch as Sarah unbuttoned his romper to access the diaper. He was still severely affected by the pill and it was just as if the brain's signals did not reach his muscles in his arms and legs. Dan started to blush as he felt his cock grow and finally stood up straight. Sarah grinned and Jane stroked her hand at Dan's balls, causing his stiff member to sway as it tried to grow further. "Darling, I'm going to leave you alone with Jane for a while. While you get to know each other, I'll make sure that Cindy gets her love dream fulfilled. Everything will be as usual tomorrow, Dan." Sarah looked at Dan with loving eyes and said: "You look adorably beautiful with your nice new pacifier, and I think you've already discovered how effective the neckband is. Babies usually get very sad when they lose their safe little muffler." Sarah then gave Dan a kiss on the cheek and with a smile she left him alone in the room with Jane. Jane scrutinized Dan from head to toe calmly before she said anything. "How handsome you were in your tuxedo Dan and thank you for brightening up my wedding. My parents really had their eyes on you tonight Dan. God you should know how curious they were to see and meet Sarah's new boyfriend and I can tell you that you managed to charm both my mom and dad. .. and just so you know Dan. You charmed me too." Jane straightened one of the straps on the romper that made it impossible for Dan to move his arms. "Do I need to say that you are completely irresistible in your little cozy suit Dan." Jane's gaze then fixed on Dan's crotch and suddenly she looked as excited as a child who had just received a bag of candy. "Too bad this little guy is hard then," Jane said, stroking her fingers along Dan's fully developed erection. Dan couldn't help but agree. He was hard so that it almost hurt in a way he had never experienced before. "How I have longed for this wedding day, Dan, and how I have fantasized about how this loving day will end. And the prince of dreams got a face the first time I saw you Dan. Cindy and I have a really wonderful time in bed, but she can't give me everything I need." Jane had stood on top of Dan and had a bottle of lube in her hand. She looked at him with her black sparkling eyes and looked very pleased. "You should know that I'm far from dry, but Sarah wants her toy back without blisters. Dan, you can see this as the occasion when I give you my wedding memory at the same time as you give me your wedding gift." Jane moaned loudly as Dan's cock slid into her pussy and she didn't spare any effort. She pressed her pubic bone hard against Dan and immediately started rubbing her crotch back and forth with a furious speed. The incredibly nice feeling that radiated from Dan's cock made him forget that his arms were locked, and that he could not get the pacifier out. He didn't care that it wasn't Sarah who fucked him either, and even though he loved Sarah above all else, he felt the need to hold Jane and kiss her because it felt so insanely good. But of course, it didn't work. Jane came quickly and. her orgasm triggered an avalanche of good feelings in Dan who saw stars while he shot off all his rockets. Jane sank down and exhaled on top of Dan, but she let his cock stay in her. Dan felt that he was far from his normal self and the effect of the drug he had been given was still noticeable even though it was starting to lose its power. "God, it was so nice to fuck with you Dan!" Dan tried to answer that Jane had made it really nice for Dan, but the pacifier only made him utter a lot of lot of incomprehensible nonsense. Jane removed the pacifier, but she wasn't interested in talking. She wanted to make out. A wet kiss silenced Dan, who was immediately on board. Without a pacifier, Dan began to feel like a man and he greeted Jane's intense and passionate kisses with empathy. It was easy to fire on all cylinders with Jane because she was a woman with a strong sex appeal. In addition, Sarah had sanctioned their "love time" and Dan could therefore with a clear conscience take the opportunity to "like the situation". Of course, he must treat his godmother with dignity and make sure that the aftermath of loving making out was handled with empathy, Dan thought. For a moment, Dan thought that Jane was happy with what Dan had to offer and would retire with Cindy. He couldn't be more wrong. Jane was far from done with Dan. Suddenly she held up an oblong red pill right in front of his eyes. "It's amazing what tiny little pills can do to Dan. Melissa got this from her friend. You know that girl named Veronica who's an expert in fuck-chemistry. She has even delivered the romper that fits so nicely on you." Dan, who was still noticeably groggy after the first pill, tried to get Jane to change her plan. "Uh, that pill really isn't necessary and... Uh.. Couldn't we take off this costume?" Jane shook her head and Dan could see that Jane was enjoying the situation. She was a Domina to the fingertips, just like Sarah. Now he was her toy. Jane was still on top of Dan, and he could feel the sperm starting to seep out. Jane still held out the red pill and studied it intently as if it were an exclusive piece of jewelry. Then she looked at Dan and said: "Soon you'll have it in your ass Dan and then you can forget all about free will and body control." "Uh, I'm thinking, wouldn't it be better to try that pill on someone else. Cindy maybe?" said Dan and screwed up. "Good try Dan but no. Melissa said that you have a fear of injections and then we chose this one for you. The end result is the same but it takes a little longer... which is totally okay with me. I have all the time in the world, and you know what the best thing is about this pill Dan." "No." "You'll get an erection that beats anything else you've ever experienced." "Uh, .. Jane really isn't needed," Dan said. Jane grinned at Dan's objection and lifted herself up and let out Dan's half-swollen cock. Dan could see how more cum was seeping out of her pussy. In a flash, she had then pushed the red pill up Dan's buttocks and the effect was not long in coming. Dan got a trip which he never will forget, and he was surprised at how accurately Jane had described the effects of the drug. Dan's motor skills were as if blown away and eventually he lay there like a breeding stallion with a rock-hard erection. Jane didn't give him many seconds of breathing space. Dan's cock went into her pussy again. Jane, like Sarah, was a master in bed and a quarter of an hour later it was time again. The dam burst and Jane's moist and tight pussy squeezed out another load of sperm, but she didn't stop riding Dan's cock that still was hard as a rock. Jane rode until the sweat was dripping and the half-unconscious Dan couldn't decide if he came again and how long they fucked. Or rather, how long Jane had been fucking him. There was no doubt that she had a huge appetite for sex and that it was going to be a marathon. Fit as she was, she had ridden Dan's cock as if she were a tireless Duracell rabbit. Dan lost consciousness. When Dan eventually woke up, he was in bed in the hotel room with Sarah. She was in a deep sleep, but Dan could see that she seemed to be happy. He had no idea how he had gotten there, but he could happily note that the blue romper was neatly folded up on a chair and that his motor skills had begun to return. With a little wobbly steps, Dan had sneaked off to the bathroom where he took a long cool shower. The shower was much needed. Yesterday had been sweaty to say the least and his balls felt like two dried out raisins and it was only now that he seriously realized that he was really sore in the buttocks after Jane had spanked him. He wiped his buttocks very carefully to avoid pain, but when he let the towel slide over the red tattoo on his shoulder, he was really amazed. It started to flake. Dan grinned happily when he realized that he had been duped. The tattoo was fake. When Dan lifted his eyes from the tattoo, he saw that Sarah was standing in the doorway, looking at him. "Honey, I would never agree to someone subjecting you to things that you are absolutely not okay with." "Thank you, Sarah. Have I ever said that I love you." ”... yes you have, Dan, but you are welcome to do it a little more often." The journey home was a sore story for Dan. "Blame yourself, Sarah said! If you had accepted to wear the diaper as I said, everything would have been peace and joy Dan." Chapter 9 The next few weeks were tough for Dan, and he had to learn the hard way what complete obedience meant. Sarah had an unparalleled ability to vary her dominance and Dan thanked the gods for allowing him to be the ordinary Dan when he was at work. She drove with Dan like a cat's game with the rat, but despite all the humiliations, Dan didn't want to trade a single minute of life with Sarah. Every day after work, when he opened the door to the apartment, he had to take a deep breath. The uncertainty of what awaited made his heart pound. He would never dare to tell anyone about this life to anyone outside, but he loved the adrenaline rush and excitement when he was declared incapacitated and deprived of any form of self-control. He understood that he would never feel comfortable with the changing table and walking around in a diaper, but as humiliating as it was to be treated like an unvirtuous baby, he was looking forward to every single minute. So did Sarah. The dominance games triggered her sex drive and Dan's balls had to work at full speed. Wednesdays were clearly Dan's favourite, but he got the feeling that Sarah was beginning to suspect that he had more luck with the dice rolls than was reasonable. Luckily, Sarah enjoyed Wednesdays as much as Dan did, so she didn't do any research to analyze Dan's long series of sixes. However, there would come a Wednesday where Dan's flow came to an end. As usual, Dan had been looking forward to a nice Wednesday evening, without having to lie on the changing table with his butt bare. He had rolled the dice just like he had done all the other times. But today he didn't get a six. Instead, it was the worst possible outcome. One. "What bad luck you had today," Sarah said, and couldn't help but look pleased. Her specially ordered dice had delivered! *** Dan looked angry when the doorbell rang. There would not be any Wednesday fucking and the evening had gotten off to the worst possible start. Sarah had lectured him with a good round of spanking. His butt hurt and the diaper felt extremely humiliating. The worst part of life, however, was something completely different. He had once again been forced to wear the blue romper. She had also intended to put the force-grip on him, but she had not found it. If she had had a little better order of her things, she might have noticed that it was gone. Of course, she could not have known that it had been thrown into the garbage chute. "Dan, can you open the door, please." "Are you kidding? My arms are stuck like in a vice in this silly costume." "Darling, take care of the language. It's my best friends who come to visit and you know that I absolutely don't hesitate to give you more spanking on the ass when they watch." "Sorry Sarah, that was stupid of me, but I think that if you want to have a girls' night without me, I can always go out and play pool with the boys at work." "Forget it Darling. Tonight it's diaper and breast milk that applies to you. Nothing else. By the way, Melissa is going to spend the night at our place and we're also going to celebrate that Cindy and Jane are back from their honeymoon." The not entirely positive Dan had a stiff smile as he stood next to Sarah and welcomed her friends. Maybe Dan should have figured out that more than half the fun for Sarah this evening was to show Dan as her little diaper boy. "Hi Melissa, how were you in Europe?" said Sarah. "Oh, it was absolutely wonderful, and I have so much to tell. You can't imagine what a well-stocked "magic box" I brought home." Dan stood there in his blue romper and felt like a fool. His butt looked gigantic because of the thick diaper, but even though Dan felt like an elephant in a china shop, the positive thing about the misery was that the girls were completely busy babbling with each other. Dan was kind of in the room but felt like a colorless and bland painting on the wall. He got zero attention but that would change when Cindy and Jane showed up. "Oh, hey how was the honeymoon. You look gorgeous," Sarah said "Thank you! It was the best trip we've ever done," Cindy said. "Exactly said Jane, but who do we have here,... my little darling.. who apparently has been an unvirtuous little boy. You're wearing the same cute costume as the last time we met." "Yes, there's a little boy here who thought his mistress wouldn't discover that he had tampered with the dice." Dan was on the verge of saying that he was an innocent poor victim and that it was in fact Sarah who had cheated and should be spanked on the buttocks. Instead, he chose to bite the bullet and raised his eyebrows in an attempt to appear innocent without risking Sarah tightening the "thumbscrews" even harder. More guests then showed up and the whole party gathered in the living room. Not unexpectedly, a lot of champagne was consumed. Dan felt out of place not only because of his degrading outfit but also because it was a girls' night with topics of conversation that didn't appeal to him. Dan challenged fate and asked Sarah a little nicely. "Uh, I think it would be good for me if I filled up with some B-vitamins. I've seen that there is a cold and good IPA in the fridge." "Absolutely, darling, take it, but you have to pick it up yourself." The straitjacket of course made it impossible for Dan to open the fridge door and even if he had gotten it open, he wouldn't have been much happier as he couldn't remove the cap or hold the bottle himself. Dan was sitting next to Sarah on the couch and was just about to ask her if she would consider taking off thr romper when she pushed him so that he was lying in her arms. "Dan, there's a better way to meet your need for vitamins." As the most natural thing in the world, Sarah pulled out her breasts and Dan realized that he had no choice but to make a fool of himself in front of Sarah's friends. He closed his eyes and tried to disconnect from the fact that he was in the spotlight but it didn't work. His cheeks were already tomato red and he understood that all the girls had seen his reaction. For time and eternity, everyone in the room would associate Dan as Sarah's submissive little baby. Obediently, he opened his mouth and sucked Sarah's beautiful breasts into his mouth. There was silence in the room because everyone was interested in seeing Dan live out like a real baby. Melissa was the one who broke the silence. "When I see Dan in a diaper, I think of my friend Veronica's young tenant. Veronica calls him "Rambo" and he, just like Dan, has a really hard time letting go of his male ego and accepting the diaper. "But how does she educate Rambo and get him to accept his place?" said Jane. "Yes, it helps that Rambo is a rather inexperienced young man, and especially when it comes to women. His strong desire for a girlfriend makes him very malleable. Veronica is also very clear but what she wants and as you can probably imagine, Veronica always gets her way. Most of the time, she just needs to use her feminine attributes and a little authority, but Rambo also gets a lot of medical help along the way to become an obedient boy." "What kind of 'medical help' are we talking about, Jane wondered." "Well, Veronica is one of the world's most prominent doctors in mental health and Rambo has tried both this and that. We've already tried some of Veronica's milder witch potions on Dan and you can only imagine how docile Rambo was with a slightly more powerful pill in his tail. He became pious as a lamb and got an erection as if he had had an overdose of Viagra." "But how did you get to know Veronica?" asked Cindy. "It started at a mental health congress where my swinger app flagged that there were two other girls at the congress who shared my interest. As you may understand, that congress got a completely different focus after we came into contact with each other. Yes, and since then we have met regularly and eventually started a network for medical regression adapted for sexual purposes. It is thanks to this network and above all through Veronica that I have been able to equip myself with a full "magic box" with a whole battery of "miracle workers". "You don't happen to have the magic box with you tonight?" asked Sarah with a smile. Melissa grinned and nodded happily. Everyone in the room, including Dan, understood that Dan would have a trip that he would never forget. Suddenly someone rang the glass and one of the girls wanted to speak. "Girls. It's a privilege to meet you in this way and I think it's probably the first time ever that we've seen non-alcoholic wine bottles in this apartment." "But you can see that I'm breastfeeding my little darling," Sarah said with a wide grin. "Yes, absolutely and that is a very good and thoughtful reason to abstain from alcohol but Sarah, it has not stopped you from drinking wine in the past and I have actually noticed that there are more people here tonight who seem to have a newfound love for non-alcoholic wine. With that said, I thought that maybe there is someone who has something important to tell. We've promised not to keep any secrets from each other, haven't we?" "Yes, we'll have to put the cards on the table, Sarah said, but I firmly believe that Melissa needs to get out the magic box first." "I'll pick up the bag right away, Melissa said". Dan tried to get up from the couch and run away, but Sarah barely had to make an effort to hold him down. Dan was immediately surrounded by a number of girls who effectively helped Sarah hold him down as they unbuttoned the romper in his crotch. A few seconds later, the diaper was removed and he was sitting as if in a vice when Melissa inserted the needle into his red-flamed and freshly spanked behind. He was quite sore after Sarah's punishment, and it hurt quite a bit when Melissa started to push the plunger so that the liquid found its way into Dan's body. "You're really good Dan said Melissa. Just hold on a little longer, and then it will feel good." Melissa's reassuring words were a small comfort to Dan and the feeling of humiliation and powerlessness he experienced was far worse than the fear of injections and the slight pain that radiated from the thin needle in his gluteal muscle. Melissa explained to the girls in detail that the drug would quickly settle like cotton in Dan's brain and greatly suppress all feelings of anxiety and his ability to use his muscle strength. "Here you go Sarah" Melissa said and pulled out the syringe. Now he's yours. The girls helped turn Dan around and put him in Sarah's arms, but they didn't bother to put the diaper back on. "Thank you, Melissa," Sarah said, looking lovingly at Dan who was obviously not relaxed in his whole body. Everyone in the room could see that Dan's cock was as straight and stately as the Eiffel Tower. Sarah caressed Dan's balls with one hand and looked him in the eyes. "Are they ready to hear a piece of news that will change our lives?" Dan nodded and everything that happened felt like a dream where he was floating on a cloud. But Dan was prepared for what Sarah would say. She didn't know that he already knew. He had observed both this and that and he definitely wouldn't be shocked. Instead, he felt like a marathon runner who was on his way to the finish line and received the cheers of the people when he was about to win Olympic gold in solitary majesty. He was going to reach a long-awaited goal. Now he lay calmly and comfortably in Sarah's arms and listened to what he had already figured out. Sarah told me that she had removed her IUD as soon as they had started their relationship. Sarah then said what everyone had expected. She said it lovingly, and Dan could clearly see the happiness in her eyes when she said it. "Dan, you and I are going to be parents." Her wonderful words were replaced by a long and passionate kiss. Melissa took the opportunity to powder the "little Eiffel Tower" and make sure Dan's diaper was put back in place. Dan felt like he was in heaven. Of course, there were many who wanted to congratulate Sarah and Dan and when the gunpowder smoke had settled, a glass was clanged again. "Hm. Well, uh, I thought maybe there's more great news that someone wants to pass on or what do you say Melissa. It's not every day we see you with a glass of non-alcoholic wine." Melissa shone up like a sun and stroked one hand over her belly. "Okay. It wasn't really meant to be public today but I understand that there has been some and paw and YES that's right. I too have embarked on a nine-month journey." Melissa glanced at Dan as she stroked her hand over his stomach again, and even though Dan was stoned, the token had fallen down. He remembered that night on the terrace very well. It was the time when Sarah and Melissa had spiked Dan's wine glasses and then given him an otherworldly nice. Up until now, Dan had thought that the end of that evening had been highly unplanned. Now he understood that it was far from an impulsive act. The memory of the strange syringe that Melissa had put into the wine glass to suck up Dan's ejaculation had not been a strange drunken dream. Dan felt taken advantage of and the natural reaction might have been that he would have been furious. Maybe he kept his composure because of the syringe they had forced into him, but when he saw the happiness in Melissa's eyes, he felt a warmth spread in his heart. He felt proud and honoured. No one raised the question of who the father of the child was. Probably because everyone already knew and that this was how it worked within Mirage where you acted as one big family with your own norms and rules of order. Melissa received many long hugs from her friends, and she took the opportunity to unabashedly bend over Dan when she kissed Sarah. Her warm and soft breasts were pressed up against his face and she smelled sensual. If Dan had been able to move his arms, he would have stroked her stomach to show that he felt joy for her pregnancy. Instead, he let the tip of his nose find its way into the cleavage between her breasts and took a deep breath. Dan had barely had time to think clearly before the next bomb went off. "Anyone else who has something non-alcoholic in their glass and wants to say something?" All eyes turned to Jane and when she in turn looked at Dan with her black sparkling eyes and massaged her belly, Dan understood that life would get even more complicated. Sarah hugged Dan a little extra and gave him a kiss on the cheek. She was glad that she had followed Melissa's line and let her give him a fast-acting syringe instead of a sedative pill in his bum. He behaved exemplary even though he was told things that would make any ordinary person freak out. "Yes, even in my stomach things happen,” said Jane. For me and Cindy, it is a matter of course that marriage includes children and it was not a difficult choice to send my birth control pills that I have taken since my early teens in the trash. Yes, and... Apparently, I was quite fertile on the wedding night. It wasn't just the overjoyed Jane who looked at Dan as she told her news. Everyone in the room understood that Jane's pregnancy had not been initiated at a fertility clinic with sperm from an unknown donor. Dan lay safely in Sarah's arms and took the news in stride. Despite the sedative injection, he still got teary-eyed with happiness when he saw Jane's tears of joy and how proud she was when she talked about her pregnancy. Dan thought back to when Sarah had left him strapped and naked with the dangerously sexy Jane. Jane had, with Sarah's permission, chosen Dan to have unprotected sex when she was most fertile and on her wedding night as well. At that point Dan had been having pangs of conscience. Making love to someone other than Sarah went against Dan's moral compass and he was not a swinger. But what could he have done differently? His beloved mistress and girlfriend would have spanked him black and blue if he hadn't satisfied Jane. He remembered so clearly the moment and thoughts when Jane squeezed out the first drops. The sex drug he had been stuffed with and the feeling of crossing a forbidden line had intensified his orgasm. He had had one of the most powerful orgasms he had ever experienced. That Jane was happy with her wedding night was obvious and it made Dan feel proud. Of all the alpha males and submarine captains, Sarah, Jane and Melissa had chosen Dan's golden balls for their reproduction. No one else. His male genes were to be passed on. Dan certainly didn't look like a winner in his blue romper but he didn't care and if he had been able to move his arms he would have hugged Sarah and stroked his hand over her belly. Instead, he relaxed and enjoyed lying in her safe arms. Dan's relaxed existence came to an end when Sarah clanged her glass and wanted to say something. "Thank you all for all the positive and fantastic news. I'm of course overjoyed for the exciting time that Dan and I have ahead of us, but at the same time I'm very happy that Melissa, Jane and Cindy are going on the same happy journey. What a wonderful time we have ahead of us! Now you have to excuse me for a moment. The hour has struck when Dan is to be put to bed. The babysitters will soon take over my apartment. I'll be right back." Dan had no desire to make the acquaintance of a babysitter, but he was not able to protest. On the way out, Dan was embarrassingly reminded of his underage status where they kissed and patted him on the diaper as if he were a real baby. But Dan saw the light at the end of the tunnel and thought positively. With a little luck, he would soon get rid of the romper and when Sarah had left, he might be able to convince the babysitters that they could watch Netflix while he did something else. He might even be able to perk up enough to take a walk in the pub and play pool with the boys. Sarah wouldn't notice anything anyway. She was going to rumble around in bed with Melissa all night. When Dan saw the babysitters for the first time, he immediately realized that he could put down all thoughts about billiards. Jane and Cindy stood in the apartment with big smiles. "Dan, make sure you are an obedient boy tonight," Sarah said and gave Dan a quick kiss. ”.. and Dan. What was it you would remember about Jane?" "Eh, that she’s, my godmother." "And?" ”.. do I need to say it?" "Yes Dan, if you want to avoid getting an extra round of spanking on your bare ass," Sarah said. "Okay, Jane is my godmother and thus also my mistress and I promise to be an obedient boy and show her gratitude as long as I live." It was an oath that Dan had memorized when he became a member of Mirage "That's how it should sound," Sarah said. As you know, Jane and Cindy are going to be parents soon and what better preparation than to practice diaper changes on you Dan?" Dan had the nerve to say that they could practice on each other, but he didn't want to challenge fate. "Girls, if there's anything you need, just call. Me and Melissa are in Dan's apartment." Sarah looked pleased as she walked back to the other girls. She knew he was in good hands. Dan wasn't quite as happy. Especially not when he saw that Jane was holding a big red pill between her thumb and forefinger. Her triumphant smile was unmistakable. "What do you girls say," Dan said. "Maybe some of you want to try something new? Eh like that red pill?" Jane looked at him with her black sexy eyes and smiled. Cindy then put her hand on Dan's diaper-covered butt and said: "Are you going to show us the way to the changing room?" Dan walked with heavy steps towards Sarah's specially decorated room. A room that breathed humiliation, femdom and mental challenges. But he still loved the room. It was here that Sarah turned him into a little one, made him feel ashamed and took away all possible feelings of being a real man. He had never been in the changing room without getting tomato-red cheeks and .. rock-hard erection. Diapers and adult children's clothes of various models were neatly stacked on the well-stocked and clearly marked shelves. Dan loved it when it was tidy, but the various "discipline and upbringing tools" that hung along the walls made him feel insecure. The changing room triggered a mixture of horror and delight that he would never be able to curb but which he still loved in some strange way. Dan made an attempt to resist when Cindy and Jane wanted to put him on the changing table, but he became painfully aware that the drug in his veins was still making him pitifully weak. His enthusiastic babysitters quickly got him on his back and immediately tightened a strong strap that pressed his upper body down against the changing table. Around the ankles, they then fixed padded straps that were connected to the electric winch in the ceiling. Through the large mirror on the ceiling, Dan could see how miserable he looked in his childish attire. With a simple push of a button, Jane hoisted Dan's feet up in the air and he was left lying in the fetal position. When they then started to take off his romper, he got a glimmer of hope that he might be able to run away, the girls made no mistake. His hands were carefully strapped in with the straps attached to the corners of the changing table. Dan remembered very well when all the annoying straps were installed on the advice of Melissa. It was the same type of straps that she used in her service at the hospital, and Dan could state that they were incomparably effective. Cindy then grabbed the adhesive diaper straps and a second later Dan's entire abdomen was exposed. A strong feeling of humiliation washed over Dan like a wave as he felt the cool air cool down his naked and spanked ass. The exposed position made Dan's cheeks feel like red-hot frying pan and he was ashamed of his fully developed erection. "Oh la la," Cindy said. "Jane, look at that! This little guy seems to have very sinful thoughts. What do you think we should do about it?" "Well, what do you think Dan? Jane said, holding up an oblong red pill. Dan understood that it was a rhetorical question. The answer was given. He was going to be sent off on a real trip regardless of what he thought or answered. Even though the situation was completely hopeless, Dan still made an awkward attempt to wriggle but Jane looked triumphantly at Dan when her middle finger was as far inside his ass as it could possibly get. The pill's effect was not long in coming and it almost felt like he was going to take off and fly away. The sugar sweet Cindy had started to take off her clothes at the same time and Dan could see that her ass was just as red as his. "I understand if you're wondering Dan and it's true," Jane said. "Cindy never fucks with men but only for tonight she's going to make an exception." Jane then took out a bottle of lube and lubricated Dan's stiff member and then she proceeded to carefully lubricate a black oblong little vibrator. Jane looked at Dan and grinned when she saw his reaction. "You just need to know how nice it sits in the ass Dan." Cindy had sat down on top of Dan and was ready to climb him. She was just waiting for Jane to insert the black little vibrator. Dan tried to keep his legs together because he didn't want any more intrusion into his butt. The red pill would have been more than enough. "Relax, Dan!" said Cindy, closing her warm sweet eyes. She then took a deep breath and moaned with pleasure as Jane pushed the black conical vibrator into her little hole. "Sorry Dan,” said Jane. "We only have one, but I've made a note of what I'm going to take with me the next time we meet. Cindy then raised Dan's cock and slowly lowered herself down. "Oh, nice," said Cindy. How hard you are Dan, ... Oh!" Dan could see that Jane was holding a remote control in her hand, and when she pressed a button, there was a muffled buzzing in the nursery. Dan could feel the vibrations from the sex toy in Cindy's rear propagate all the way to his cock. Cindy moved softly and methodically, and although she preferred women to men, seven days a week, she showed no signs of unhappiness. If her feelings weren't genuine, she was a very good actress, but for Dan it didn't matter. Cindy's nice treatment combined with the red pill had sent him to a completely different planet and he was busy with himself. Dan could no longer take in everything that was happening but that it felt insanely good was clear. His brain had gone from a fully functioning state where information flowed in continuously to a situation where he could only register single images. All normal thinking was put out of action. The same goes for his physical ability. It was only his most basic functions that worked, such as breathing and circulation. It didn't matter how hard Dan tried. The brain was not able to tense a single muscle. The red pill had sunk him completely on all levels except for his ability to reproduce. Because the pill had made him hornier than ever, and his cock was hard as a rock that longed for rampant fucking, and it was in exactly the nice existence he was now in. It didn't take long for the heavens to open. He had a long and prolonged ejaculation and instinctively he tried to put his hands on Cindy's hips to hold her down. He didn't want her to take off and fly away under the pressure of the cum surge when the train left the station. It stopped at a thought. The impulses from his brain were blocked by the drug in his signalling system. If they had arrived, he would still not have been able to move. He was stuck to immobility in the corner posts of the changing table. Cindy could definitely feel Dan's cock growing and pulsing as he orgasmed but the small splash of semen that flowed out was not noticeable. Especially not when she had a vibrator in her buttocks. Dan's "money shot" was also not that impressive, but even if it was only a few milliliters released, it still contained hundreds of millions of capable sperm. What Dan didn't know then was that one of them would make it all the way. Dan had thought that the evening would end there. That Cindy had gotten what she wanted and they were going to put him on a diaper and put him to sleep in the crib. But that was not to be. Dan had a hard time staying conscious, but he thought he sensed that there was a new girl in the saddle. Jane. He liked her very much and he was glad that it was she and no one else who had become his godmother. Sarah was of course number one in all respects, but Jane was easy to like and not just socially. She was a girl who breathed sex and the pregnancy certainly hadn't reduced her sex drive. The rhythmic squeaking from the changing table would elude the neighbors well into the small hours and the two babysitters had taken turns riding Dan's cock that had fought bravely and refused to give up. However, it was an untenable situation and, in the end, Dan had suffered from exhaustion and lost consciousness. *** When Dan woke up the next morning, he had a nice feeling in his body. He felt harmonious and cheerful but heaven knows his balls were sore. His spanked buttocks were also sore but the soft and thick diaper was like a band-aid that relieved the pain. He lay in bed in Sarah's arms and sucked on her breasts. Life felt wonderful and he let his hand slide over Sarah's soft belly.
- 12 replies
-
- 10
-
-
This is my own submission to the 4th Kasarberang Non-Contest. It’s been well over a decade since I’ve written anything, and coincidentally, the story I wanted to write fit well into the contest. Also, it seemed like fun to add someone else’s rules to my own idea. Unfortunately, writing doesn’t seem to be quite like riding a bike and I didn’t complete nearly as much as I would have liked. Still, I’ll post the few chapters I did write over the next few days as I rewrite them. I hope you all enjoy it, and I plan on continuing after the contest is over. Chapter 1 Margaret sighed, her trembling hand guiding the key into its lock with a mix of dread and resolve. Her heart was pounding in her chest, each beat echoing the gravity of the moment. The weight of Bridget’s presence beside her only heightened her anxiety. “This is what I’ve been trying to explain,” Margaret said, pressing against the door as beer cans rattled on the other side. A heavy, putrid stench enveloped both women as they entered the apartment. They waded through channels carved through stacks of molding pizza boxes and crumpled beer caps. The sticky squelch of the floor muffled the thud of Bridget’s ankle boots as she carefully stepped over yellowing, brittle Kleenex strewn across the floor surrounding a deeply stained couch. They followed the path to the other side of the room. “He’s-” her voice cut off by the foul air assaulting her senses. She turned to face Bridget, clenched her fists, and persevered through the distressing feeling. “He’s not a bad person, he’s just…” Her tone dwindled as she fought the urge to swallow the horrid air. “Lost.” Bridget, her face masked with stoicism, nodded. “I understand Margaret,“ she stated, her voice maintaining an impressive composure against the chaos surrounding them. “Some people just need a guiding hand to set them on the correct track.” Turning to the next door, a soft smile briefly graced Margaret’s face, grateful for the glimmer of hope Bridget’s reassurance provided. However, as she prepared to open it, a twinge of guilt returned, mixing with her embarrassment. The thought of showing Bridget the state of Ethan’s bedroom weighed heavily on her conscience. Opening the door was like witnessing the aftermath of a homeless camp exploding. Dirty, wrinkled clothing piled over a dresser, desk, and chair, spilling onto the floor. The air carried a familiar heavy acidic smell mixed with sweat and desperation. Sheets of cardboard stapled to the window trim blocked out the light, keeping the room dark enough for its inhabitant to sleep through the day. Other than the light bleeding through the open door, the only light source in the room was a glowing phone next to a passed-out, face-down man snoring in a drunken stupor. Careful to avoid the half-drank cans of beer, Bridget approached the bed and knelt, her eyes scanning over the naked form before her, she confirmed what the state of his apartment already told her. Without his mother’s constant care, he lost all semblance of healthy habits. The pads of his feet had turned grayish and blackened from trampling the layers of filth. His belly protruded from nearly four years of surviving off nothing but beer and takeout. His overgrown chestnut hair clung to his face, slick with sweat and grease. His skin, likely last washed when his mother had last ordered him to while he still lived with her, had developed an oily crust around the armpits and crotch. Turning her attention to the phone at Margaret’s son’s side, Bridget’s face contorted at the sight on screen. A man raising a cat o’ nine tails style whip above his head. Ready to strike a sobbing woman strapped to a bench. Her fair skin was shredded by a level of abuse far beyond any limit Bridget would even dare consider. Swiping the video off the screen, Bridget scrolled through the list of videos saved onto the phone. As she read the list a knot in her stomach twisted with disgust. Each title contained one or multiple combinations of slut, anal, whipping, BDSM, crying, whore, extreme, and cruel. A sudden gasp snapped Bridget’s attention back to Margaret, who now hovered over her shoulder. Margaret’s fists were clenched in rage, tears streaking her makeup after witnessing the list of videos her son had saved for his pleasure. Her mouth was open as if she were silently screaming at him, desperately pleading for answers less horrifying than the grim truth before her. Margaret reached out with a trembling hand, slowly uncurling her fist and gently resting it on his back. It was as if this distraught mother were trying to heal the blight that had taken hold of the man she had raised. Comforting someone in such distress did not come naturally to Bridget. Her usual methods would be wholly inappropriate in this situation. Yet, she felt the weight of the moment pressing deeply into her heart as she watched Margaret, who was quietly sobbing as if mourning a son already beyond saving. Rising from her kneeling position, Bridget extended a steady hand to Margaret’s trembling shoulder. Her tone was soft and reassuring as she said, “Come with me, Margaret. We’ll find somewhere nice to talk, okay?” Margaret looked up, her eyes red and swollen, as Bridget guided her away from the chaotic nest her son lived in. As they stepped out onto the open street, both women inhaled deeply, savoring the fresh air as if emerging from drowning underwater. The city’s sounds, car horns blaring, people chatting, and a distant dog barking, felt almost melodic compared to the clattering of beer cans and crunch of pizza boxes that came with navigating the filth her son had amassed. Needing to air out the cloud of dirt that haunted them from the apartment, both women walked until they found a small park a few blocks away—they made their way to a secluded bench shaded by the yellowing leaves of a large oak tree—a perfect place to hold a conversation unfit for the public ear. Margaret’s focus drifted from Bridget, latching onto a young couple walking hand in hand in the distance. The mother, waddling along in the late stages of pregnancy, her face glowing with anticipation. Her husband, smiling down at her, overjoyed with the endless possibilities the future holds for their budding family. Both poised to welcome a blank slate to the world for them to impress upon. Both completely unaware of how horrible the result could become. “It must be nice.” Bridget followed Margaret’s gaze to the couple before asking, “What must be nice?” The silence was all that Margaret answered with, instead her grim expression conveying an internal dialogue that Bridget could only guess at. When Margaret’s eyebrows lifted, Bridget wondered if someone had made a surprising statement or a valid point. As the surprise turned into a frown, it seemed an argument had been defeated. The gentle lines on her face turned to a scowl as the conversation grew heated. Then, finally rested on a more neutral but determined expression as her eyes flickered with a burning passion. “I don’t want Ethan to treat some poor girl like that… Pig.” Margaret’s tone was blunt, emphasizing that word, Pig. He didn’t deserve a name; a pig is all he is, “But maybe Ethan is worse.” “I see why you called me,” Bridget stated with a sign. When Margaret first called Bridget had expected screaming or threats, looking for someone to blame other than her husband. Instead, Margaret had seemed almost apologetic, as if she were somehow the one in the wrong. Still, Bridget wouldn’t have ever considered meeting Margaret again after their first encounter, but when Margaret offered more money than Bridget had earned in the last decade, she reconsidered. “At first I assumed you were exaggerating,” Bridget turned to Margaret. “But it does seem like he needs an extreme shift in direction.” “You know, it’s almost funny,” Margaret whispered, fighting back another wave of tears. “Over the last year that Pig started to act like a decent husband. He started trying to be better and treat me better. Listen to me, noticing and complimenting my efforts. Even being more mindful of my needs. Little did I know it was you… helping.” Bridget sat quietly, she was used to hearing David, Margaret’s husband, speak about her. How proud of himself he was, almost laughing as he explained the mind games he’d play. Deliberately ignoring Margaret’s attempts to be more appealing to him. Even going as far as verbally slapping her with back-handed compliments. When she would indulge in salon treatments he would question why she never put effort into her looks. If she cooked him a meal, he would immediately ask if she had ever considered taking classes. Men proudly mistreating their wives wasn’t new to Bridget, but this was the first time she witnessed the other side of it all. To see firsthand how their victim suffered and how slowly working that out of these men only satisfied her own desire and still contributed to the destruction of these women’s lives. “That Pig infected him. Corrupted my baby.” Margaret said through clenched teeth, her rage obvious. Finally, turning to Bridget directly she asked, “Can you do it? Can you help him?” Bridget recognized the glare Margaret’s face carried immediately. It was the same as the night they first met. David had confessed to calling Margaret a bitch that week, a word that Bridget had planned to remove from David’s lexicon completely when the hotel room door burst open. But it wasn’t the blind rage Margaret initially wore when she first witnessed the two together. It was the swirl of confusion that mixed into that fury when she came to understand the position her husband was in–on his hands and knees, dressed in a plaid miniskirt, with his pink satin panties pulled down to his knees. Then came the horror as Margaret watched Bridget slowly pull all eight inches of her strap-on from the depths of Margaret’s husband. With a long sigh, Bridget’s eyes softened as she met Margaret’s gaze. “Usually when…” Bridget paused, choosing her words carefully. Giving her best effort to be delicate in addressing what her clients paid for and not to remind Margaret too much of that night. While she certainly didn’t respect those men, she didn’t want to add to the suffering she already caused. “Usually when clients meet with me. It’s for a specific type of experience. It is always consensual. Just, over time, they learn to be more respectful and to appreciate the kind of fun that I feel they deserve.” Training someone who hadn’t sought her out originally was not Bridget’s normal approach. She wouldn’t have ever considered attempting it if it wasn’t for some strange debt she felt to Margaret. On top of that, if Ethan had adopted and exacerbated some of his father’s most appalling traits, it seemed prudent to address these issues before he harms another woman. “I’ll help you, but first,” Bridget had always assumed she could keep her own emotions out of her chosen profession. With clients like the aptly named Pig, it was easy, but here she felt she owed Margaret. “We’ll proceed on my terms, with no room for negotiation.” “Whatever I need to do,” Margaret quickly replied. “Good, then we’ll get both of their behaviors corrected.” Chapter 2 Margaret had exhausted every conventional approach. Despite hiring therapists, offering larger financial incentives, and even engaging a motivational speaker, her efforts to encourage her son remained fruitless. The only forward momentum came from a desperate measure when she threatened to terminate the lease on Ethan’s apartment if he didn’t agree to at least start college. Yet, she remained wholly unconvinced in his devotion to bettering himself. Adding to her mounting stress, Margaret had been receiving increasingly urgent complaints from the apartment management. The stench emanating from Ethan’s apartment had become a serious issue. Each complaint came with a warning that eviction was imminent if the situation wasn’t addressed. Desperate to avoid her son’s eviction, Margaret found herself paying more and more to the management in the hopes of buying additional time and preserving Ethan’s living situation. Still, his lack of enthusiasm was evident in every interaction. When she texted about what Ethan needed for his classes, she often received no reply. On the rare occasions, she managed to get him on the phone, he would brush off questions about his courses or his intended degree. This persistent disengagement deepened Margaret’s frustration and despair, leaving her feeling as though her efforts were being callously ignored. Now, with only a few days until college started, she turned to the only woman who had made meaningful changes to her husband’s behavior. Hoping that the same type of intervention could be applied to her own son. Bridget, with her ever-stoic demeanor, suggested that he required a more stringent path. Transitioning from his current static, careless lifestyle to one filled with schedules and assessments would prove extremely difficult for someone severely lacking discipline. It wouldn’t be as simple as guiding Ethan through the acclimation process to his new life. He first needed his current attitude towards his future dismantled so that it could be rebuilt from the ground up. Her methods were unorthodox at the best of times and when necessary, brutal. But they were effective. However, Bridget explained that the key was to make these men believe they wanted to improve their behavior, motivated by the promise of rewards for good conduct and punishments for missteps. The real art was subtly persuading them that it was their own idea to seek more intense pleasures and accept increasingly severe consequences. But this process took months, even years, and time wasn’t a luxury she’d have with Ethan. For him it would need to be instantaneous, it would be an all-or-nothing situation and she was confident that her experience, combined with improvisational skills, were fit for the job. Margaret, feeling both a flicker of hope and a pang of apprehension, nodded slowly. She knew Bridget’s approach was radical, but her own efforts thus far had led nowhere. If anyone could break through to Ethan, it was Bridget. “Thank you, Bridget,” Margaret said softly. “I trust you.” Bridget gave a curt nod, “We’ll start immediately.” Coming to a final agreement, both women rose as the sun dipped beyond the horizon, painting the sky with hues of orange and pink. Margaret’s heart was heavy with apprehension, but she could now look to Bridget, whose calm, resolute expression provided a sliver of reassurance. Despite the uncertainty, for the first time, Margaret felt she may have found the solution to her son’s stagnation. As the sun set, casting long shadows across the park, Bridget and Margaret walked back towards the apartment. The faint chirps of crickets filled the cooling air, amplifying the silence that returned to the two women as they walked. Margaret’s mind raced with thoughts of the upcoming days. She felt an uneasy mix of relief and fear. A part of Bridget's plan required Margaret to stay completely separated from Ethan until Bridget deemed it safe for him to see her again. The idea of such a drastic separation was daunting, but Bridget’s confidence sparked a fragile hope that maybe this time would be different. The reality of their situation pressed heavily on her shoulders; it was clear that Ethan’s transformation needed to be as swift as it was profound. When they arrived at his door, Margaret hesitated, looking back to Bridget. Then, after receiving an affirming nod, gathered her courage and knocked at the door. From inside came the sounds of beer cans rattling beyond the door, and then after a few muffled obscenities, the door creaked open. Ethan, disheveled and bleary-eyed, clearly just woken up despite the late hour, peeked through the crack. “Mom?” Ethan mumbled, rubbing his eyes. “What the fuck do you want?” “Ethan… This is a friend of mine,” Margaret stated, motioning towards the woman at her side. “Could we please come in?” The eye beyond the door narrowed when its blurry gaze met Bridget’s. “I don’t need another one of your doctors. I told you I’d go back to school.” With a forceful bang, the door slammed shut in Margaret’s face. Margaret stood in stunned silence, reaching her trembling hand out as if to knock again. Before she managed to bang on the door Bridget placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. “I’m sorry Margaret,” Bridget’s voice was steady and comforting. “I was hoping he’d at least talk to you for a bit, but I think it’s time for me to take over. Hand me the keys and wait out here.” Quickly retrieving the keys from her purse, Margaret handed them to Bridget. “Just… please be gentle with him,” Bridget gave her a reassuring nod, though it did little to ease Margaret’s worry as she watched the woman disappear into the apartment. But Margaret had no idea that for Bridget, domming was like jazz-it’s just as much about the beatings you don’t give as much as the ones you do. Furious at the sound of his apartment door opening behind him, Ethan spun around and barked, “Mom! Get the fu–” his words cut short by the sight of the unexpected mystery woman approaching him. Standing tall and confident, Bridget commands attention the moment she enters a room. Her long, raven black hair cascaded in glossy waves down her back, contrasting starkly against her glowing porcelain skin. With high cheekbones and a sharp jawline framing her striking features, she drew focus to her piercing, ice-blue eyes that bore through anyone they rested upon. Bridget took in Ethan’s appearance with both amusement and relief. This time, he stood shirtless in his living room, wearing stretched-out pajama pants that hung loosely around his hips. It was hardly an improvement to her first encounter with the naked him, but at least it was some effort at decency. Regardless of how minimal the effort was. “Ethan, your mother cared about you. That’s why she hired me to help you.” her voice carried a subtle, dominating undertone, perfected in her years of experience dealing with men who didn’t yet know they needed to be stripped of their own volition. “Look, I don’t know what she told you, but I don’t need help.” The snapping tone Ethan freely took with his mother had disappeared. Reduced by the humiliation of this woman, for what he believed to be the first time, witnessing the squalor he dwelled in. “Everyone needs a little help, Sweetheart,” Bridget stated, her tone softening just enough to convey understanding without losing its edge. “And accepting that is just the first step to progress. Ethan shifted uncomfortably, unsure how to respond. Normally, he met these therapists in their offices, where they had never fully seen the extent of filth he wallowed in. Instead, he watched as the woman’s toned legs glided her toward him. He admired the dark-washed jeans that hugged her curves perfectly. Her deep green blouse was made of soft, luxurious fabric, draped elegantly, hinting at the shape beneath without revealing all her secrets. Her full lips, painted in a bold, seductive red, curved into a knowing smile. Unbeknownst to Ethan, everything about her appearance, down to the simple yet elegant leather belt cinched around her waist, was a deliberate show for his benefit. Bridget, much like a spider hanging in its web, only needed to wait for her prey to be fully entangled before taking a bite. “I want you to relax.” Bridget’s warm breath poured over his ear. Her perfumed hand brushed an unwashed, greasy lock from Ethan’s face. Caught in the intensity of the moment, Ethan fought to swallow the lump building in his throat. His heart raced; he was out of his depth face to face with a real, non-pixelated woman. One who he still mistakenly believed to be a therapist, and he struggled to reconcile her commanding presence with the more professional yet less personal approaches of those who had tried before to worm their way into his life. “It’s okay to be vulnerable.” Her silken voice brushed past his ear as she dragged her fingers down his cheek. “I’m here to help you.” Ethan’s breaths were shallow, his chest rising and falling unevenly. The intoxicating blend of deep, exotic spices and velvety florals of her perfume filled his nostrils. His gaze shifted from the pristine, composed figure before him to the familiar chaos of his surroundings. The stark contrast made him momentarily uneasy. The disarray echoed the unsettled thoughts stirring within him, hinting at a reality he had long ignored. “Starting college is a good time to… restart,” she said, taking a moment to appreciate her foreshadowing of the journey they would both soon embark upon. Bridget’s light but deliberate touch continued to trace down to Ethan’s bare chest. “But finding that motivation can be so difficult.” “For some, it’s all about the reward,” she continued, her hand moving to the edge of his pajama pants. “The carrot, so to speak,” she explained, her hand trailing down his thigh. “But for others, well, they need a different kind of incentive.” The back of her hand purposefully grazed against his clothed cock to punctuate her statement. “For others, it’s the stick.” As her hand brushed against him, Ethan’s face flushed with excitement. Igniting every nerve ending with a jolt of electricity, his heart raced, struggling to maintain composure against the strange methods this unknown woman employed. “And that motivation is key,” Bridget whispered, her voice maintaining the command that came naturally to her. “Change can be difficult, but I can be a wonderful motivator.” His mind churned with resistance. The familiarity of his lifestyle, unambitious as it was, provided a unique comfort. The idea of leeching off his family’s wealth as he drifted through life was infinitely more enticing than confronting his issues and cleaning up his act. Still, he found this woman irresistible, the rush of her touch and what he believed to be promises of rewards drew him closer. Sensing his wavering conviction, Bridget capitalized with another step towards him, pressing her body against his. “I could make your time in college so much more… exciting.” The words hissed as her mouth closed the gap until her lips tickled his ear and cupped his genitals in her hand through the pajamas. Once his cock began to swell, Bridget’s hand quickly withdrew. “But I’m a lady. I can’t live in this.” Gesturing to the grotesque state of Ethan’s home with the same hand. “However, if I returned tomorrow and it was cleaner…” Her hand returned to his crotch. Wrapping her fingers around the bulging fabric. “Cleaner? I can do that.” Ethan blurted out. His mind was so clouded with lust that he felt he was prepared to agree to almost anything. However, almost anything paled in comparison to everything she planned to take from him. With that, Ethan watched as the enigmatic woman left his apartment with the same swift grace with which she had arrived. Her long, flowing hair cascaded like a dark wave with each confident stride, creating a striking contrast to the turmoil she left in her wake. In the hall, Bridget found Margaret, leaning to the side as she stole a glance of her son through the closing door, expecting to find him bruised and collapsed on the floor. Margaret breathed a sigh of relief when she saw him simply unharmed at the center of his chaotic apartment. “Thank goodness he’s okay,” she murmured with the first real relief she had felt all day. “How did it go?” “As well as could be expected. I gave him a day while I retrieve some things from storage and prepared my own home for his stay.” Bridget replied, “Also, as a bonus. I may have convinced him to clean up a bit. Maybe it’ll save you some money on whoever you have clear out that nest.”
- 3 replies
-
- 3
-
-
- femdom
- dubious consent
- (and 4 more)
-
This is my submission to the 4th kasarberand non-contest. All characters depicted are above 18 years old Part 1 He was completely mystified and estranged by the sight. She looked like an adult woman, kind of attractive actually, sort of chubby, with a cute face and big breasts. Noticing her chest made him feel awkward considering her attire and demeanor. She was dressed with a purple shortall and a white t-shirt with flowers, she also had white high thigh socks. She was sitting on the floor, sucking a pacifier. There was a bulk on her crotch that expanded her shortall, and each time she made a small move a crinkle sound came out from her. It didn’t took a genius to tell what was that, especially considering the smell of baby powder that inundated the living room. He stood looking at her not really knowing what to do now. His wife had already said hi to her the same way she would with a child, and her friend, the caretaker of this person apparently, stood at her side making sure she felt comfortable with these new people that just invaded her comfort zone. After she was properly introduced, and with the “little” girl satisfied with this new woman, both the wife and her friend looked at him, waiting for his reaction. He looked at his wife, expecting some sort of guidance considering how well she had fared so far. “Look Lily, this is my husband Matt. Do you want to say hi to him?” She said while squatting, holding her back and looking at her. Matt didn’t react, so her wife gave him a look, prompting him to react. “Oh, right” he said, approaching the group of women. He stood in front of the girl who was flanked by the two women, awkwardly looking at her and then at his wife, with her giving him encouraging looks each time he looked at her. After a little while of this he stretched his hand and retracted it, tried to squat and stopped, squirmed a bit and finally settled for a fistbump. Lily looks back, unfazed, and begins to retreat to her caretaker. Feeling like the situation it’s kind of spiraling out of control he waves and says “hey. What’s your name?”. “Her name is Lily” says her caretaker, making Matt make a feigned surprise expression. By now Lily is completely latched on her caretaker’s leg, keeping her eyes fixed on the strange man. Matt gets desperate, the silence of the room and the reaction of the girl making him feel even worse. He tries his luck and goes for a pat on the head, but as he sees the girl recoiling and making a desperate squeal he desists, opting for taking a step back with his hands now resting on the pockets of his jeans. The girl is trembling now, her eyes closed, clearly distressed by the whole ordeal. Matt looks at her wife, but she’s focused on the little girl, thinking about a way she could help. The caretaker squats and starts comforting the girl, then she tells her something to her ear and the caretaker excuses herself, taking the girl to one of the bedrooms of the spacious apartment. “Trish, if you need anything just ask” says the wife. “Thanks Pam”, says Trish with a worried look and a smile. When they’re out of sight, Pam approaches Matt and in a lower voice begins to talk to him. “What the fuck was that? Hey, what’s your name? Are you stupid?” “Fuck. I know, ok? Sorry. It’s just that… I just didn’t expected this” “You didn’t expect this? I filled you in before we came here. I explained everything. I sent you a video. Did you watch it?” “I… didn’t had the time, ok?” “It was a 15 minutes video. This is important Matt. She’s an old friend, and a really good one” “I know! It’s just… I mean even if I watched the video this would still be so weird. That’s an adult, Pam. She’s even kind of hot too” “Matt!… I mean yeah, but still. Don’t say it” “But that’s what made me feel so awkward. I look at this cute girl and I’m supposed to treat her like some sort of baby?” Pam scoffs “yes Matt, that’s what you were supposed to do. But instead you flopped it and now we’re going to have to leave. You know how much convincing it took to bring you here? You made me look like an idiot” “Hey, I know I fucked it up, but like come on. This is so weird. Just look at them. What are they? Are they friends? Are they a couple? Is this some sort of fetish thing?” “Wow, now you’re making questions. Incredible. You know where you can find all of those answers? In the fucking video I sent you, that’s where” “Agghhh. Ok, give me a crash course then” “Are you for real? Jesus. Ok, look, Lily it’s a little and she’s functionally a baby, and Trish is her mommy and she takes care of her. They love and trust each other a lot. It’s actually really touching when you get past your prejudices” “Ok, really touching. Noted it. Anything else I should know?” “Well, in case we stay and you have to be here when it happens, she’s fully dependent on her diapers” “Fully dependent?” “Fully dependent” “FULLY. DEPENDENT?” “Yes Matt, she shits and pees them. Also in the video by the way” “What the fuck. I hope she asks us to l-” before he can end the sentence he notices Pam has glassy eyes. She’s clearly distressed and frustrated. “Pam… I’m sorry” “Yeah, you should.” she sniffs and clears her eyes. “We were really close in college, you know? She was always there for me, and so was I. When she left for a work overseas I was devastated, I missed her every day. I would cry because something would happen that I knew she would find funny or sad or touching. We talked over the internet all the time, but after a year of that I could feel we were growing apart. And now that she came back and she’s living here I can finally reconnect and be a part of her life again. So please, please, make an effort.” Matt was already feeling bad for the blunder he made, but now he felt even worse. He was ashamed and sad because of his failure to notice how important this was and how much pain he was causing to her. He thought that this would be a freaky day visiting some old friend of hers with a weird couple, but now it was clear that this was much more than that. Still, he felt there was something odd about this. She had talked before about Trish, but never on this terms. She always made her look like a good friend, but now it felt like there was something more between them. Still, he knew what he had to do. He hugged his wife and said “I’m sorry. I’m really sorry. I’ll do better, I promise. I’ll try”. After a short silence she just said “thanks” and half assed it in reciprocating the hug. Matt noticed this, and that meant he had fucked it up big time. He will have to go above and beyond if he wants to make it up, so he would have to speedrun it through his prejudice and think about a way to fix this.
- 11 replies
-
- 5
-
-
- forced babyhood
- lactation
-
(and 4 more)
Tagged with:
-
Chapter 1 Finn sat on the bus looking at passers by through the window and thinking ‘what have I let myself in for?’. He’d been an avid user of fetlife for little under 6 months and it didn’t take long for him to make a connection on there. After back and forth for a couple of months, he’d agreed to meet Holly - an experienced abdl mummy who lived only an hours bus ride away. Although nervous about exposing his ABDL fetish to someone he’d never met before, he wanted this and decided to take the plunge. As he focused on the music blaring from his earphones, he looked down at himself and felt embarrassed and hoped no one would judge him based on his outfit. As part of the agreement for meeting Finn, Holly had sent him some clothes that she wanted him to wear to their first meeting. His outfit consisted of a pair of briefs with dinosaur patterns all over (he had no idea how she found some in his size, he assumed she’d bought them from Etsy), some light grey jersey shorts and a t-shirt with photos of marvel superheroes all over it. Although he was 19 years old, he in fact looked at 12. He guessed it would all be part of the experience, but he was surprised that she didn’t make him wear a nappy, or even pull-ups. The final detail was that she’d ordered him to have a breakfast of oatmeal, a large coffee and a a 1 litre bottle of water. It didn’t take a genius to figure out why. “Next stop: Baker Road” the bus announcement said. ‘My stop’ Finn thought, as he took out his earphones and got up off the seat and walked down the bus as it came to a stop. He thanked the bus driver and then opened up Google maps to make sure he headed in the right direction. Holly has assured him her house was only a few doors down from the bus stop, and sure enough he found it with ease. The house was semi-detached and fairly unassuming, with a well kept front garden and a small hatchback car parked in the driveway. “Here we go” Finn said as he took a deep breath and made his way towards the front door. After hesitating for a second, he rung the doorbell and waited patiently for an answer. In super quick time the door flung open. “Hello sweety, you must be Finn?” Holly chirped. She was exactly how she described, a tall, blonde, middle aged beauty who towered above Finn and was wearing a tight light grey sports vest and matching shorts, revealing her amazing figure. “Yep that’s me, nice to meet you” Finn replied, shaking with nerves. Holly unexpectedly pulled him in and gave him a big hug, and as she did his head nestled between her plump boobs, due to the height difference. After a few seconds she let go and they both looked at each other. “Since it’s such a nice day, shall we go for a walk and we can chat and get to know each other?” Holly proposed. “Yeah sure” Finn replied, slightly scared to suggest otherwise. “Awesome, I’ll just get my phone!” Holly said as she quickly ran back into the house to grab her phone. As she ran away Finn got a good look at her bum, and he tried his best not to get too excited and did his best to stop him getting a semi. Holly ran back towards him and walked him down the driveway and back down the road towards a small woods near Holly’s house. As they walked they made basic small talk to put Finn at ease, and to be fair it worked. Although the butterflies in his stomach had been replaced with an ever growing urge in his bladder. They finally made it to the woods and it was beautiful but also very quiet and secluded. “So Finn lets get down to business. So you want to be my baby?” Holly asked. Finn’s eyes widened as she asked him. “Ummm, yeah I do” Finn replied. “You are very cute Finn and I think you’d definitely make a very cute baby. But you can’t just become a baby just like that, first you need to prove that you are a baby” Holly explained. “Tell me Finn - what do babies do?”. “Babies play with toys and take naps?” Finn answered. “Correct, what else do they do?” Holly replied. “They crawl around and drink milk?” Finn said, confused as to where this was going. “Right again. Also Finn, what do babies wear?” Holly replied again. Now he realised where this was going. “Onesies?” Finn said, trying to avoid the obvious. “Yes they do Finn, but they also wear nappies underneath. Right now Finn you aren’t a baby because you don’t do any of those things and you aren’t wearing any of those things. But if you want to be a baby you need to show me that you NEED all of that, not just want it” Holly explained as he grabbed his shoulder and stopped him. They were both stood in an opening in the woods. “So, did you have the breakfast I told you to have this morning?” Holly asked. “Yes I did” Finn replied. “Good boy, so I’m guessing that right now you need to use the toilet right?” Holly said as she looked down at his crotch. “Umm yeah, I kind of need a wee” Finn answered nervously as he put his hands on his crotch. “Okay, well to prove to me you need nappies you’re going to have to show me that you need them. So Finn, I want you to wet yourself right now” Holly requested. Finn was shocked. He assumed he’d be wetting himself at some point during the day but he didn’t expect to be doing it in his pants and not in a nappy. He didn’t want to admit how desperate he was to Holly but tried his best to hide it. “But Holly we’re in public, and everyone will be able to tell” he pleaded. “I don’t care Finn, you need to prove how much of a baby you are and remember I’m in charge” she said as she bent over and moved his arms to his side and forced his legs open slightly. “I’m going to count down from five, and when I get to one I want you to wet your pants. “Five…” Holly said as she stood back and stared at him. “Wait Holly, I’m not sure I can…” “4…” “Hmmmm please” “3…” “Please don’t make me do this” “2…” “Holly!” “1…” Finn panicked, but for some reason he had accepted what he had to do. He shut his eyes and tried to imagine being stood infront of the toilet with his pants around his ankles. After a few seconds he felt a small spurt of wee get soaked up by his pants, but once it started he couldn’t stop it, a torrent of wee came out as he felt the front of his shorts warm and streams of wee trickled down his legs. After one final push he was finished, and he’d totally soaked his shorts and pants. As he opened his eyes and looked at Holly, he was alerted to the fact she was filming him! “Good boy Finn, looks like you’ve had a big accident! I wanted to film it so I can show you how much of a baby you are. So, you’ve done a number one in your pants, but there’s one more thing you need to do for me to prove you definitely need nappies. I know that the breakfast you had this morning should have already made it’s way through your body. So… do you need to go number two?” Holly explained. He hadn’t admitted it but his bowels were in need of release too and pushing the wee out had now made that more obvious. “Please don’t make me do that, I’ll do anything please” Finn pleaded. As embarrassing as it was wetting himself, messing was even worse. “Finn, you want to be a baby right? Surely you didn’t think you’d be messing yourself at some point? This way you’ll prove that you aren’t grown up enough for big boy pants and that you need to wear nappies. Now drop your shorts and turn around so your bum is facing me. If you don’t, I’ll march you back to that bus stop right now and send you home in wet shorts. Come on do it” Holly ordered. Slightly scared, Finn pulled down his shorts to reveal his soaking dinosaur briefs and turned around so she could see his petite bum and hairless legs. “Good boy, now I don’t mind if you bend over a bit but I want you to poo in those cute pants of yours, I won’t count you down but I want you to push right now” Holly ordered as she held her phone up and began filming. Finn didn’t fight it. He bent his knees slightly held the bottom of his t-shirt as a comforter and began to push. Due to the oatmeal and coffee it didn’t take a huge amount of effort before a soft lump of poo escaped his bum and met the resistance of his pants. It felt weird, like a big hot lump sat between his cheeks and pants as he gave it one more push and the poo left his bum completely, being held in place by the fabric. “Uh oh! Looks like Finn has made a big mess in his pants! Oof and it’s smelly too, what a big accident you’ve had!” Holly teased as she finished filming. “Turn around for me Finn” she ordered. Finn turned around, still in the bent position, and looked up at Holly to see she was still filming him. “Stand up straight for me” Holly asked. Finn slowly stood up straight as he felt the mush in his pants squelch as he bum cheeks closed slightly. “Now tell me your name” Holly ordered, still filming. “Ummm I’m Finn” he answered. “Good boy Finn. Now tell me why you need to wear nappies” Holly said as she looked sternly into his eyes. He knew what the game was at this point and the threat of putting him back on a bus in this state was too much to bear. “I need nappies because… because I had an accident” Finn mumbled quietly. “What kind of accident” Holly said. “I’ve wet and… and pooed myself” Finn admitted as a tear rolled from his eye. “Show me Finn, lift your shirt up and turn around”. Holly ordered again. Finn then slowly turned around to reveal the darkened lump in the back of his pants. “Oh dear, looks like Finn here isn’t potty trained and looks like he’ll have to go back into nappies” Holly played up to the cameras as she stopped filming. “You can turn back around Finn, and pull your shorts up” Holly requested. He did so within seconds. “Well done Finn, you’ve now proved to me how much you need nappies. Let’s get you back home and cleaned up because you are so dirty, and you stink” Holly held out her hand and Finn walked towards her and held her hand. “One more thing, from now on you are now going to call me ‘mummy’. Understand” Holly said. “Yes” Finn answered sheepishly. “Yes what?” Holly said. “Yes mummy” Finn answered. The walk back to Holly’s house was thankfully uneventful, apart from one dog walker giving Finn a weird look after seeing the huge wet patch on the front of his shorts, and his slight waddle. Mercifully they reached Holly’s house and as quickly as possible Finn reached her porch as she unlocked the door. “Shoes off please” Holly ordered as Finn bent down and untied his trainers. He noticed another pair of trainers at the door, that were white in colour with pink accents. “Phew you really do reek, let’s get you cleaned up” Holly said as she took his hand and led him into the living room. “We’re home sweety!” Holly announced loudly as they entered, and Finn was stopped in his tracks as he was met with a shocking sight. He locked eyes with a young woman, probably around the same age as him, sat on the wooden floor infant of the television wearing nothing but a pink and white striped t-shirt and a thick ABU BunnyHopps nappy with her hair in pigtails and a pink dummy in her mouth. Her eyes widened like they were about to pop out of her sockets. Her eyes then panned down to the large wet patch on his shorts. He again thought to himself, ‘what have I let myself in for?’.
- 35 replies
-
- 17
-
-
Hi guys! This story is about a middle-aged man who finds himself moving back to his tyrannical mother's house. Divorced and jobless, Ian's bedwetting returns and his mother is not happy about it. All Ian needs is a friend, someone to take care of him, but he feels more lonely than ever. In the house next to her mother's, Amelia is looking for the right man. Someone who needs her and is devoted to her. But she's got no luck. Until... Chapters two to four are already up on my website: The Padded Playground Finding Mommy Ian was an average forty-two-year-old, except for a few things. He didn’t have a car, a wife, kids, a pet, or a house. He had them in the past, but a series of terrible decisions and financial mistakes had finally pushed away everything he held dear. After the storm that had been the previous year, he had returned to live with his mother, who welcomed him begrudgingly into her house. Elena was a ruthless woman with a terrible temperament, perhaps the reason why she had divorced three times in her sixty years of life. “I’m expecting you to pull your own weight, starting by paying rent as soon as possible,” said Elena, “I’m not running a charity here. And you better find another place if you want to receive visits. I don’t want no kids or skanks in my home.” “I know, Mom. I’m looking for a job already, I just need some time,” Ian replied, entering his childhood room. It felt as if he had stepped into the past, surrounded by his old toys, stuffed animals, a bed in the shape of a car, and old coloring books. He had left his mom’s home when he was just a boy and had stayed with his father until it was time to go to college. Sadly, his father had passed away, and with no siblings or anyone else to turn to, he found solace in his mother’s house. “You can remove the plastic sheets. But only if you stopped your bedwetting.” Ian blushed, “I don’t wet the bed anymore, Mom.” “Don’t blame me for being cautious. You can redo the room as much as you want, but I hope you don’t if that means you’ll be out of here soon enough,” said Elena, leaving Ian alone in his childhood room. All his life was packed in boxes and suitcases, and he had nothing really to hope for. Perhaps he would get some good news from his job interview, but when the call came, it wasn’t to congratulate him about his new position. No, it was to turn him down for someone younger and better; just like his ex-wife had done. He closed his door and cried a little before unpacking. Chapter One Ian woke up that day with a familiar sense of dread, the same one that had accompanied him since his divorce. Disoriented and still confused about his new environment, he stood up, only to have his heart stop for a second when he realized what had happened. His car-shaped bed was completely soaked, and so were his pajamas. “Ian, Ian. Wake up,” his mother called, knocking at his door. “I don’t want you sleeping in every morning. Get the trash out and make some breakfast. You’ll be cleaning the house until you get a real job.” But Ian couldn’t answer. He was on the brink of despair. The day before, he couldn’t think about anything but the fact that there was nowhere else to fall. He had touched rock bottom, and now he realized he could still fall further. This morning was just it. “Don’t make me come in,” said Elena. Sobbing, he tried to keep his mother out, “It’s okay. I’m awake. I’ll be out in a minute.” He rushed to undo the bed, removing the wet sheets. But then the door opened, and there was no denying what had happened. His mother stood in the doorway, intimidating as she had looked throughout his childhood, her expression of disgust and disappointment evident. “Again?!” she shouted, storming in and pushing his face into the soaked bed. “What’s this?!” “I’m sorry,” he said, knowing he could have freed himself but not daring to do so. “It was an accident,” he managed to reply between sobs. “Am I gonna have to put you back in diapers? Is this why she left you, huh? Because she was tired of waking up to a wet bed?” Ian didn’t know what to say or how to react, and his mother’s grip forced him against the wet patch on his bed. “My goodness. Thank God your father took you away, or I would’ve beaten you every morning until you outgrew this childish behavior. Be a man and clean this mess.” Now crying desperately, Ian took the sheets to the washing machine, walking around in his wet pajamas, hoping it was all a nightmare. That he would soon wake up and be back home with his loving wife and kids, enjoying the perks of a high-paying job. But he closed his eyes and opened them again, and he was still in his mother’s basement, wet and sobbing. ……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………… Amelia rested on her bed, tired of doing the same meaningless task every single day. At twenty-two, she was lucky to have her own place and a good-paying job, but even with all her luck, she couldn’t shake the feeling something was missing. She had thought about getting a dog. Maybe feeling needed by a creature that required attention and supervision was just what she needed. Sighing, she decided to keep coding the latest software updates for the company she worked for. If she was honest, she was just lonely. She didn’t have friends, by choice, though. And her recent dating adventures had been major flops. People, at least that’s how she saw it, were getting more stupid and vain with each year. She was a good catch. Tall and athletically built with long legs and a strong core. Brunette with blue eyes, her Tinder account was always buzzing with attention from the opposite sex. But attracting a handsome man wasn’t the problem; finding them attractive after they opened their mouths was almost impossible. She looked out her window. The neighbor, an old lady, was shouting again. Amelia couldn’t quite make out what was being said. Nothing too out of the ordinary, though. When the neighbor’s husband was around, it was a shouting match every day. As nasty a woman as they come, she thought before getting ready for the gym. ……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………… Ian had very few pleasures in life now. Video games and Netflix weren’t enough to keep his spirits up. He needed something to do. He needed a way out of his mother’s house and back to his old life. Looking down at his wet mattress, hoping his mother was bluffing when she threatened him with diapers, he wished for someone to help him. Someone kind and caring. But his hope was crushed when night came and, in his room, over his car-shaped bed, a package of adult disposable diapers was waiting for him. “I’m not going to hear a word about it.” “But I can’t just wear diapers. I’m not a baby,” Ian tried to defend himself. “You are not a baby? Okay, so tell me, do adults wet their beds?” “I mean, maybe some…” “Not any adults I know. Only babies do that. Not even toddlers. Babies! You can either accept the diapers or go back to the streets.” “But…” “But what? Who will you go to? You’re a pissy pansy with no job, no money, no car, no friends, no nothing.” He was used to her venomous words, but this time, she struck something in him, and without warning, he felt a warm liquid running down his legs. There was silence for a moment, and then his mother burst into laughter so loud, he swore the house shook with it. “You sissy. I knew I should’ve aborted you when I could! Disgraceful excuse for a man. Go on, tell me you don’t need diapers,” she taunted him. “Go on, tell me you’re not a baby, you sissy. How on earth you managed to get a wife in the first place is beyond me.” Ian couldn’t answer. She was right. She grabbed him by the wrist with a grip so strong it reminded him of all the times he had been punished as a child. What followed was something Ian couldn’t have predicted even in his worst nightmares. His mother removed his wet pants and trousers, leaving him standing there, naked from the waist down. “No wonder she left you,” she said, “That’s not much bigger than when you were a kid.” Her words cut deeper than iron as she grabbed a bunch of baby wipes and harshly cleaned his wet crotch. It didn’t take long before he found himself lying over a thick adult diaper, sobbing as his mother mocked him for his incompetence at adulting. And just like that, he had fallen even lower than he thought possible. He looked out the window as his mother taped the diaper after spreading a generous amount of baby powder over his most intimate parts, hoping things could soon change for the better.
- 11 replies
-
- 12
-
-
-
- femdom
- forced regression
-
(and 4 more)
Tagged with:
-
This story was written for @kasarberang's 4th story non-con-test. I do have to say that this is fantasy. It was written specifically to the terms of the contest, and contains actions, themes, and ideas that I in no way support, condone, or suggest in real life. Read at your own risk. "In the embrace of stillness, I find myself tethered to this sacred ground, a captive of my own heart's desire. Here I remain, suspended in time, waiting for the gentle touch of fate to guide my true love to me. Until she arrives, illuminating the shadows of my soul and revealing the depths that lie within, I cannot take flight. It is her presence alone that can set me free, transforming my quiet longing into a vibrant reality; I belong to her, and she shall claim me as her own, entwining our destinies as one." Oh. Shit. The garage door was opening. I pulled at my wrist, but I knew the ice lock had at least another hour. Shit shit shit. I kept pulling, trying to think of a way to escape the bondage that I had put myself in, but I had been pretty thorough. The cuffs were locked to the straps, and I couldn’t release the cuff itself with my hand in it. The cuffs on my wrists and ankles held fast, and until that ice lock melted I couldn’t release the cuffs on my wrists. I heard the door downstairs open, and close. I heard her call from downstairs. “Honey, are you there?” Maybe she had just forgotten something, and if I was quiet she’d assume I was out exercising or something, grab what she needed, and then leave. Maybe. I tried to use my restrained hand to pull some of the top sheet, which was off to the side, over me. Maybe I could at least cover the diaper I was wearing. I could barely reach the sheet, though, and efforts to pull it were fruitless. I was still just laying there, my choice of the last Princess Pink diaper from the sample pack I had coming back to haunt me in a big way. I tried to sit up and could see the suitcase open on the other side of the room, the items I had hidden away mockingly highlighted in a beam of sun through a window. “Honey?” I could hear her coming up the stairs. “My sister is here! Are you in the shower?” Her sister was here? My mind froze. The worst case had gone from embarrassment in front of my wife to far, far worse. Her sister didn’t like me. No, it was way beyond, “didn’t like”. Her sister despised me. Her sister thought that my wife could have done much, much better than me, and did everything she could to point out all my weaknesses, faults, and misdeeds as loudly and often as she could to anyone who would listen, seemingly ignoring the fact that my wife and I have been married for five years and are very happy together. She was, frankly, a bitch, and her consistent criticism of me had definitely driven a wedge between the siblings. So why was she here now? If her sister came in and saw me like this, it was game over. I needed to try to minimize the damage. And minimizing the damage meant that only my wife saw me like this. “Ah, Jenn? Could you come into the bedroom? Just you?” “You’re in the bedroom, Greg?” “Yeah. Please come in. Just you.” The door opened.
- 23 replies
-
- 2
-
-
- noncon
- nonconsensual
-
(and 4 more)
Tagged with:
-
How To Change A Man - An entry in the 4th Kasarberang Story Contest by Bo Tox Chapter 1 Brian stared off into the distance. His terminal's cursor was blinking at him. He could not focus any more and lately his mind wandered all the time. He looked at the picture of his wife, Nadia. She was the adorable light in his otherwise dull, dreary existence. This was his favorite shot of her. The photo had been taken when they vacationed in Hawaii a few years ago. Her light brown hair was tousled and sun-streaked. A satin finished stainless necklace with an Egyptian Shenu hung between her tanned breasts. His name was engraved in the middle of the ancient symbol. She claimed it was for protection of his soul. She was kind of into that sort of thing and it seemed harmless enough. He was a lucky man. It was clear that he married up. She could have had any man she wanted but she had shot him a smile that fateful evening at the pub almost five years ago. The college hangout where she was the weekend bartender. What she saw in him was a mystery but she knew what she wanted. Brian started to think about how they met. He was a bit shy and awkward. When he placed the order for his friends, she slipped him a note under the drinks. He almost didn’t see it until he was handing out drinks to his mates. One of them spied and started to look at it when Brian snatched it out of his hand. “Dude, did you get the hot chick’s number” asked a buddy. Brian looked at it, “Maybe, it’s never happened before.” That got a laugh from the table but Brian put the slip of paper in his pocket and continued to drink his beer. It was someone else’s turn to buy a round and they returned without a slip of paper. The next round was bought and still no number. “I can’t believe she gave you her number, Brian,” said a drinking buddy. By the time it was Brian’s turn to buy the next round, he was more than a little tipsy. He stumbled to the bar and slurred his order. She looked at him sideways as she placed foaming glasses of beer on a platter for him. “You aren’t going to spill those are you?” she asked. “NOPE!” said Brian too loud. He made his way back to the table where they continued to drink and talk about the game on the TV across from them. When the game was over, they all started to filter out. Brian was very much drunk and had difficulty standing. Nadia came over to his table, the only person still at their table. She asked, “Did your friends leave you?” He looked up with his puppy dog eyes and nodded, “I think so.” She took his arm and helped him up, “Well, my shift is over. Can you walk a girl home?” Brian stood, a touch wobbly but answered, “Yes, ma’am. At your service.” He didn’t remember anything else about that night. The next morning, he awoke with a screaming headache. When he could finally open an eye, he found a note he couldn’t focus to read but it was next to a glass of water and a bottle aspirin. He popped two of them and drank some water. An hour later, he felt a little better and was able to read the note. It was in a woman’s handwriting and said, “I hope you are feeling better. This should help. Thanks for almost walking me home.” Some recollection of the beautiful girl that slipped him her number returned. He fished in his pocket and found the note. It had her name, Nadia, and her number. He texted her a thank you and a wink emoji. She sent back a smile. Back in the present, Brian’s mind wandered into a daydream. Brian had been at work nearly three hours with nothing to show for it. None of his budget spreadsheets had a single number changed since yesterday when he shut down for the night. He imagined Nadia in a black satin thong that framed her hips and disappeared between her thighs. A leather corset pushed her firm breasts into a well defined bosom. The garter straps on the corset held up her fish net stockings. He loved how the straps traced the outline of her lovely bottom, especially when she walked sexily away from him. Brian suddenly became aware of his own reaction to his daydream. He looked around to see if anyone was near him. The cubes around him were quiet. He looked at his watch and realized why, it was a few minutes after noon. All his co-workers were out, thankfully. His heartbeat slowed and his blood pressure dropped to normal levels. His condition was in remission. Brian mindlessly went through the motions as he walked to the sandwich shop across the street, ate his meal and returned to his tiny cubicle and hard chair. His thoughts again turned to Nadia. She was still at work herself, an assistant to some big wheel at a big-deal accounting firm uptown. It paid well, than Brian's own job and with much better benefits. Nadia told him he should give notice if he hated it so much but he didn't have the nerve. That was his plight, insecure and insignificant. Today, though, Brian had resolved to do something to make a change. He was determined to go through with one stinking thing in his life, even if it was wrong. He typed up his resignation and left it on his boss’s desk. His boss was surprised but didn’t really try to talk him out of it. He accepted the resignation and his two weeks notice had begun. Brian wasn’t sure what was going to happen next but the wheels were in motion and change was coming. The day mercifully ended and Brian decided to walk home. It was only a half dozen blocks and the cool air would help him clear his mind. As he walked up the stairs to his and Nadia’s apartment, he realized he’d made a huge decision without consulting her. He started to regret his hasty action. Brian’s key slid into the lock and he entered the apartment. Nadia wasn’t home yet so he started dinner. They had chicken thawing and he put that on to simmer while he washed the lettuce and put a frozen bag of mixed vegetables in the microwave. He was almost done preparing dinner and had set the plates on the table when he heard a key in the door start to open. Nadia walked in, beaming a smile that wiped all his fears and cares out of his mind. She walked over and kissed him. She sniffed the aroma of seasoning on chicken and asked, “How long have you been home?” Brian answered, “A little bit. I figured it was my turn to cook. Are you hungry?” “Yes, it smells good,” she said, “Want some wine?” He nodded, “Yes, and I have some news.” Nadia opened the bottle and poured a couple of glasses, “So, tell me your news!” Brian cleared his throat, “I turned in my two weeks notice today.”
- 15 replies
-
- 9
-
-
Robin Crusoe (4th Kasarberang Story Contest, Part one, 6/24/2024) Captain Robin gave a silent curse. Her ship was handling more like Cleopatra’s barge instead of the nimble ship she was. Ladies Choice was loaded with relief supplies. The small island nation in front of her had been devastated by a hurricane. All services were wiped out and most of the homes destroyed. But worse, so much worse, were the rebels deciding now was the perfect time for a coup. They were not allowing any aid except through them and all they did was steal it for themselves or to sell it to the island’s rich upper class. So instead of taking tourists for a shark dive she was smuggling in supplies. Lots of supplies. More than was safe to carry. The ship had powerful engines, but they were not very quiet. Their rumble could be heard for quite some distance. Especially on dark windless nights like these. She had a small electric motor that was mostly used for positioning the ship or moving about the harbor. While it was quiet it was not powerful. If not for the nearly flat seas and windless night they would not be strong enough. The rebels had patrols out and were actively searching for smugglers. Not because they cared about the type of goods coming in but about losing the strangle hold they had on the people. Normally she had two deck hands to handle all the things involved with taking tourists out to dive with sharks. Putting the cages together and many other tasks that a single Captain couldn’t do. But this was a risky venture, if they were caught, they could be arrested or killed outright by the rebels. Other than unloading the goods, she could handle the ship alone. It was her ship after all. Her satellite positioning system, SPS, showed about ten miles to the coast and that she was directly approaching the tiny fishing village that was her target landing spot. She could only hope there were enough survivors to help unload the supplies. She had all the windows and doors open for the small room that served as the ship’s helm. The true Captains Quarters according to her crew. The windows allowed the sounds of a patrol boat to reach her. The sounds were from the port side and were faint at first but were slowly growing louder. The sound was a boat puttering around and not racing. She did not think she had been spotted but turned the ship to starboard a few degrees to try and increase the space between them. This seemed to help. After a few minutes the sound diminished. She would have to get back on course in the next couple of miles if she wanted to avoid some nasty reefs. She held course for an additional twenty minutes and then nudged the ship back on course. She was hoping they still had a pier she could tie up to. They could unload onto fishing boats too. That is if they still had any seaworthy. The sudden roar of a boat engine echoed across the water. Damn! She had been spotted. The good news was the boat was still a good distance behind her. She had planned for this worst case contingency. Anyone making for this town would have to come this way to avoid the reefs. She had hoped it was too small to have a patrol boat just sitting here. She had mapped a narrow path through the reefs. She hoped to ground her pursuers on one and make a run for home. The supplies would have to wait for another trip. She turned on a mapping layer. It plotted a path onto the screen of her SPS. She saw that she was not far from the start of the path she had prerouted. She had studied a lot of maps and looked at a lot of satellite photos. Good escape routes were a requirement. Quickly she killed the electric motor and started up the more powerful main. She couldn’t go much faster, but the more powerful engine allowed her much more maneuverability. She followed the route as precisely as she could. It was only possible because the waves were almost nonexistent tonight. Just gentle swells. She was well into her path when the smaller faster boat came into sight. She was certain they wanted to board her and not just sink her. She was carrying valuable supplies after all. It was a chase, a slow chase but tense. The path was narrow, and neither ship had room for error. She had already scrapped the hull twice and only a quick hand on the wheel kept it from being more than a scrape. Unfortunately, the chase boat also managed to avoid the reefs. Almost. They took the last curve a little wider than the boat they were chasing and hung the rear of the boat on the rocks. While the Captain worked the engine trying to free the boat the rebel in charge of the trio of soldiers on board ordered his men to open fire. Better to sink it then let get away. Robin ducked as bullets started impacting all around her. She swore “Shit!”. She was almost clear too. She had no choice now. She needed to get some distance from the guns. Still crouched down she opened up the throttle and the ship leaped forward. She didn’t even look out the window. She kept her eyes glued to the SPS and the track she followed. One minute, two minutes and the shooting stopped. Once she felt safe, she stood up and looked back. The rebel ship was still grounded, and smoke was coming from its engine. Most importantly they stopped shooting. She sighed in relief. She made it. She turned back to the front and saw the strangest sight. It was raining. It was raining in only a small part of the ocean. Then there was a flash of lightning, and she could see that the rain was blowing in from what looked like a rip in the sky. Even as she watched the tear was shrinking around her. She had no time to stop or change the course, she was through almost as soon as she saw it. A rift a damn dimensional rift. She wanted to swear or turn back but all hell was breaking out on this side of the rift. The storm that hit the island on her side weeks ago was blowing full force here. Or maybe it was a different storm and there was no connection. None of it mattered as she struggled to keep control, as her ship was dragged up one wave and dumped down another. The driving rain crashed against the glass and made it almost impossible to see. The storm raged around her, and it was just one wave at a time. The bottom of the wave nearly caught her bow and threatened to take her under. The top of the wave pushed the ship nearly out of the water, the props spinning in the air before crashing back down the wave slope just to do it again and again. She lasted one hour, then two. Exhaustion was slowly taking its toll. Each cycle harder than the one before. She didn’t know how long she could last. She crested the next wave and it got worse. It could always get worse. The ship came down on a reef. Tearing the bottom out of the boat and flinging Robin into the wheel and the up and through the glass window. The wheel hurt a little and the window was basically painless but the impact with the deck and bow rail felt like sledgehammers to her shoulder, hip and the back of her head. She had no time to be stunned as the next wave picked up the ship and threw it forward and off the reef. At this point she and her ship went separate ways. She was tossed over the rail like a rag doll. Her scrambling fingers finding no purchase. She struggled to find the surface. The waves turned her around and around. She was running out of air when her feet hit the rocks below her. She pushed up and moments later her head breached the surface, and she gasped in a breath, her lungs full of fire. She didn’t have time for more as the next wave dragged her down across the ocean bottom. Her body slammed here and there. She struggled and thrashed, not giving in, not letting the sea take her. She felt the bottom once more and realized she was standing with her head out of the water. More blessed breaths before she was knocked off her feet. She floundered again and found the bottom. This time she was only waist deep. The next wave only helped push her towards shore. Her exhaustion made her knees shake and her vison tunnel. Black curtains seemed to descend over her eyes. A few more steps and she was clear of the water. Her body seemed to take this as safety, and she collapsed face first into the sand and knew no more. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ The hot sun on her face finally woke Robin. She blinked her eyes trying to remember where she was and why she was lying in the sand. Her body ached and her head throbbed. The world spun once then twice as she slowly sat up. The sun was bright, and the white sand seemed even brighter. She closed her eyes and let the spinning stop. When the spinning finally stopped, she slowly let her eyes adjust to the sunlight. From her seat she could see an endless ocean in front of her, featureless except for the odd way the waves broke so far from shore. It sparked her mind, her memories flooding back. The rebels shooting at her, threading the reef, an endless nightmare sea. She thought harder and remembered the crash and being flung into the water. Somehow making it to shore. Lucky to be alive. Slowly she got to her feet. Her clothing was ripped, and she was missing both shoes. She was bruised everywhere, her skin covered with small cuts and abrasions. Nothing was broken, a miracle. If she believed in a god she would have prayed. Too her left the beach stretched out of sight. White and beautiful. Behind her there was maybe five hundred meters of jungle before the steep cliffs of what she took to be a hopefully extinct volcano. To her right was more beach. But unlike the beach to her left this section of beach had boxes of supplies strewn across it. Not a good sign for her ship but hopefully something useful for her. She slowly walked the beach. Each time she came across a crate she pulled it up the beach and past the high tide mark. Even though the crates were large and full they had been designed to float in case they fell into the water. She kept count as she pulled them from the water. Twenty crates. It seemed like a lot when you saw them on the beach but were well short of the total that was on the boat to begin with. She thought some more and figured it was a pretty good representation of what had been strapped own on the deck. If she could find where her ship sank, she might be able to find more supplies if needed. The whole time she was collecting the crates something seemed odd to her about the jungle. She couldn’t quite put her finger on it. She put it to the back of her mind and decided to keep walking along the beach. There was nobody coming to rescue her. She wasn’t sure how close she was to the island she was bringing supplies too. Wham! Another memory came back. The rift! She had gone through a rift. She ran up the beach and looked at the jungle vegetation. She was no botanist, but the species looked familiar. Immediately before her were palms, coconut trees and what looked like a banana tree. The ground had grass and under the shade of the larger trees were ferns. Nothing weird or too exotic. Except…Except….the scale was wrong. Everything seemed off. She stood under the coconut tree and stared up. Then she grabbed a coconut from the ground. She held it in one hand. It felt like a softball. But it was a coconut. She had never seen one so small. Or a coconut tree so short. She crushed the coconut in her hand and dropped it to the ground. She had heard that the rifts that brought littles to her home dimension could sometimes work the opposite way if there was enough atmospheric interference. Out loud she muttered “Well Vovo, it doesn’t look like were in Kantas anymore.” Earth she thought. She was pretty sure the littles that populated this world called it earth.
- 90 replies
-
- 12
-
-
-
- femdom
- breastfeeding
-
(and 1 more)
Tagged with:
-
4th kasarberang non-contest Curtain Call (Short Story)
mostlymoisture posted a topic in Completed Stories
An entry for the 4th Kasarberang Story Non-Contest CW: sexual violence, lack of consent, sexual assault, force feeding, lactation, consuming bodily fluids Curtain Call Kyle Mayfield smirked as he took a splash of coffee. It was a light roast, bitter. He enjoyed bitter things. He leaned back in his chair nonchalantly, next to him a black-haired woman in a prim business suit. Across the table, her and her lawyer, some fat chump with a combover. He looked overwhelmed. “You can’t just buy my silence,” she muttered. Kyle cocked his head. She was dressed conservatively today. A high collared dress and a long flowing skirt that did little to show off her body. Of course Kyle didn’t need her to show off her body. He remembered what she looked like. The thought of taking her right now and having her shriek like she did that night was enough to give him a rumble in his belly, and somewhere else. He tipped back in his chair, resting it on two legs so that his bulge was visible. “You’re right, I shouldn’t have insulted you. Add another zero Elizabeth.” The woman called Elizabeth sitting next to him turned her head slightly, “I’ll handle this Kyle. And sit that chair down on the ground.” With a smirk, he complied and let his chair come back to a rest. “There can’t be enough,” the girl on the other side ofd the table replied. “This is going to court.” “We’re prepared to-“ Elizabeth began. Kyle cut her off. “Add another zero.” The girl was still staring at the table but Kyle caught her send a side eye across the table at the sheet in front of Elizabeth. “Still not quite enough? Elizabeth, add another zero.” “This is…” the girl swallowed “Life changing, right?” Kyle winked. “All you have to do is sign the form and its yours. The funds are already in escrow which even a lackwit like your council can verify.” “…ok…” the girl’s voice was small. Her face flushed beat red. Was it shame? Embarrassment? Whatever, the reaction was making Kyle almost as hard as when he’d had her naked ass over a pool table. She’d given in again. “Just sign here please ma’am,” Elizabeth said as she slid the document over to the girl. She continued to stare at the form again, perhaps counting the zeroes on the quoted figure. After a moment she plucked the pen from Elizabeth’s hand and added her signature to the bottom of the page. Elizabeth quickly snapped up the document, slid it neatly into her briefcase, and locked it inside. “You know it’s funny,” Kyle continued smirking. “You’ve been acting so high and mighty about this whole thing, as if you’re a victim somehow. But in the end, you’re just another cheap whore who took money for sex.” She glanced up at him, fury in her face. Hate rocketed from her eyes in a futile attempt to disintegrate him on the spot. Kyle could do nothing but continue smirking. As he stood up, he stole one last look at the girl, “Well, it’s been a pleasure. Call me after you’ve been tested for the clap, ok?” Once they’d dipped into the limo, Kyle made himself comfortable with a drink and promptly slid his hand down Elizabeth’s blouse. She grimaced slightly but her protests ceased quickly. “Call ahead to the airport and have the jet fueled” he whispered into her ear. “I feel like a trip to the Bahamas after that nasty business.” Elizabeth reached up and put her hand around his, trying to lift it. The movement only encouraged him to work his way past her bra and begin to fondle her. This elicited another moan from his lawyer. They always like it. “You’re not trying to tell me no I hope.” “N-no sir…but how can I call ahead if…” “Well, get to it,” Kyle leaned back to give her some space. His had didn’t leave her shirt though. As she dialed her cellphone, his free hand navigated to her skirt. By the time she’d had the pilot on the line to give instructions, Kyle was massaging her in all the places that would make her squeal. “You know,” he chuckled as he continued fondling the woman, “You are cheaper than most of the useless sluts I pick up.” * * * The beachfront villa opened onto a private stretch of beach with only the sound of the waves. In a way Kyle pitied the poors, scrounging away at their pathetic jobs, shacking up in tiny apartments that were probably infested with bugs. Then again, he thought as he took the cocktail in his hands to his lips, if they weren’t utter trash as humans, they wouldn’t have been born poor. Kyle nearly gagged as he downed the cocktail. “Liz, get your ass out here!” His attorney appeared from inside the house. She was wearing a thin, wavy dress that still managed to cover most of her assets. Kyle would have to remind her later that it wasn’t her body to cover. “Yes sir?” “What the hell is this? You’re supposed to balance the alcohol, not double it.” “Oh, I used that Van Winkle 25 Year you picked up last month,” “Tastes like dog shit,” he muttered as he took another pull from the glass. “Why do people buy this rotgut?” “Because it’s rare?” Liz asked as she stepped out onto the deck. The wind had picked up and her dress fluttered ever so slightly around her. Kyle had to admit that he could appreciate watching his attorney’s gown billow around her, hinting at her curves. The sun must have been getting to him. A heat was spreading across his chest. He tilted his head back and drained the glass, stubbornly powering through the bitter tasting alcohol. Kyle wasn’t shallow like so many of his friends, just tossing bad tasting liquor or ugly women aside. He was a consumer. Once he set his mind on consuming something, he did it. “Damn,” he muttered after a moment. The heat was really beginning to bake him. He could feel beads of sweat pouring down his forehead. His chest heaved back and forth painfully. His vision seemed a bit fuzzy. He blinked, trying to clear his sight. His skin seemed pale, rather the opposite of to much sun exposure. “You feeling alright?” Elizabeth sat down in the deck chair next to him, crossing her legs. She had a glass of white wine in one hand. “Not really,” Kyle admitted. “The sun must be getting to me. Can you help me up?” Liz stood up and walked over to him. Kyle reached out to grab her but his arms clumsily flailed against the air. He was aware of her kneeling next to him but his vision was becoming extremely fuzzy. “I wish I could share this moment with all of them” she whispered into his ear. “I’ll have to content myself knowing I got to see it at least. Good bye Kyle.” He barely processed the words. Good Bye…? His vision faded out. * * * Blinding light exploded in Kyle’s vision, stirring him from the stupor he was in. He was lying in the middle of the living room in his villa. Light continued to pour in and he could see palm trees swaying gently in the breeze outside. Glancing down, it appeared that he’d traded his beach shorts and tank top for the suit he’d worn that morning when he’d still been in New York. Odd. “Oh, you’re awake.” That voice! It was her. Kyle honestly couldn’t remember her name. Monica? Marissa? Monique? Something with an M. There were so many girls just like her. She seemed taller somehow, granted he was on the floor and she was standing above him but as his eyes rolled up her legs, he was struck by her raw physique. He had been taller, stronger. He was always taller and stronger, that’s why he always got what he wanted. He stayed away from girls that were tall or muscular themselves. “Mommy,” she said. “Excuse me?” “You were wondering what my name was,” the girl replied. “You can call me mommy.” Kyle snorted as he pushed himself up into a sitting position. “Yeah right, I’ll get right on top of that.” It was somewhat perplexing how she had found out where he lived, or even where he was going, since it had been a spur of the moment thing. In fact, outside of Liz and his pilot, no one should actually have known he was in the Bahamas. Sitting up, it certainly occurred to him something was wrong, Mona, he’d decided that was a good name for her since that’s what she had been doing the last time he’d had his way with her, certainly appeared to have put on some muscle. She had on a floral pinafore dress that exposed her arms and legs, all of which were considerably massive. While she did have heels on, without them she probably would have still stood a head above him. On the plus side, her chest was considerably more buxom then he remembered. Mona’s hand shot out and grabbed his ear. She twisted it sharply and forcefully, which caused him to cry out. It was a cry more of surprise than pain. The pain came when she pulled the ear hard enough to pull him into a standing position. “Excuse me young man, I don’t think I heard you correctly.” Her voice had dropped an octave. It was almost menacing. “What did you call me?” “Oh fuck you,” Kyle snapped as he tried to shove away from her. With considerable alarm he discovered that she was holding him tight. His ear felt like it might rip from his head before her grasp was weakened. Mona twisted his ear again, this time so sharply that he did squeal in pain. “One more chance little boy, what is my name?” “Please,” Kyle snorted. He was trying to put on a face of bravado but it was rather concerning that she was so strong. It couldn’t be the same girl. He had seen her this morning. She had been tiny, weak, pathetic. Money had bought her off. She was a joke. This girl looked like her but was massive. “What are you going to do? Spank me?” “A tempting thought,” she whispered into his ear as she ran her finger over his chest. She ran her hand down to his pants and slowly undid his fly. Kyle couldn’t help but sprout to attention at the handsiness. He had to admit that he didn’t hate the idea of her going to town on him. His manhood easily erupted past his pants. By Kyle’s own estimation, one of just his many admirable qualities was how well endowed he was. Even a Shezilla like this girl would scream in delight. “But a little pecker likes yours,” she whispered, “would probably like that to much.” Her hands brushed against him. He could feel a surge of excitement as the tips of her fingers began to probe around his pants. A sizzle erupted from her touch and rocketed through him. At first it felt wonderful. It was only after he realized he was screaming that he also recognized a pain so overwhelming his mind had gone blank was rocking through his groin. The excitement had gone, he had shriveled up. Something else was wrong though. He could bring his legs together and while it was there, it wasn’t….in a panic, Kyle reached for his belt, unbuckling it, tugging down. He looked. “What the fuck is this?” She smirked as she placed her hand on his exposed thigh, “looks to me like you’re just a baby down there. See, you don’t even have any hair now.” “What the fuck did you do to me?” Kyle tried to push himself up, to shove her away from him. Her hands pushed against his shoulders, pinning him to the ground. He felt caught in a vice grip, as if he was pushing against a boulder. He squirmed under her iron grip, trying to wriggle away from her but he could not move. “Now little boy, if you want up, you’ll have to address me properly,” she said. “What’s my name?” “YOU FUCKING BITCH!” Kyle shrieked. An unrestrained desire to bite, spit, fight, do whatever he could to shove her away flooded his mind. All he could imagine was violently tossing her aside, beating her into submission. Not stopping even after she begged. She simply smiled as he continued to struggle. She smiled and held him against the floor. At some point, his squirming slowed. He was exhausted. His muscles ached from pushing against her, his breath was short from screaming in anger, and his brain had a dull buzz from blanking completely as fury overtook him. “Is your little tantrum over now?” She asked. “Look, what is it you want?” Kyle asked after a minute. He stopped moving, let his head fall to the side. He couldn’t look at her. She disgusted him. Or rather, it wasn’t that she disgusted him. He was disgusted with himself for being afraid of her. “Money? I have plenty of that. Just name your price and get the fuck out of here.” “I told you what I want,” she said. She still had him pinned to the ground. She lifted one hand, grabbed him by the chin, and yanked his head up so that he had to stare into her eyes. They were a faint watery blue, almost silver in hue. She brought her head so close to his that he could see himself reflected in her eyes. The reflection staring back at him was afraid. “I’m not calling you that,” he replied weakly. Her hand slithered down to his throat, wrapping around it, She squeezed softly, just enough to restrict his airflow for a moment, causing him to gag. “You’re not my fucking mom.” The pressure again, this time for longer. A hint of panic welled up in his throat. Was this the end? He could feel an explosive pain in his chest. “Fu…hack!…ck youuuu….” The words were slurred, mixed partly with saliva. She was straddling him now, pinning him from the chest down. “You are such a stubborn little brat, one little word sweetie and the pain stops. Doesn’t that seem like a good idea?” She bent over him, pressing her lips against his forehead. The saliva left behind chilled against the air conditioned room. The f-word was on his lips again, but before he could say it, she swiped her hand across his face, cutting his cheek with her nail. “Or is it that you like pain?” Kyle wasn’t a fool. He knew she was fucking with him in an attempt to break him down. She wanted him to call her that word because it would be as if he was giving into her. But in the end, only I know if I’m giving into her or not. If the pain would stop; if he could get her away; then maybe, just maybe, he could get himself out of this situation. Even as he said the words, he imagined coming back with the Glock he kept in his safe. As his mouth moved, he pictured himself blowing her brains out. He wasn’t giving in, “No….mommy.” She pulled herself up into a sitting position. The satisfied smirk painted across her face was just the look he had predicted she’d show him. She thinks I’m giving in but I am still in control of this situation. “I know that was hard my darling,” Mommy said as she stared down at Kyle, “But didn’t admitting it feel so good?” Not especially. He wondered if he should play it of as if he was already broken or if he should push back against her, as if she had just given him a little nudge. An arrogant girl like this, who thought she was in control, would probably think he was done already. “Y…yes mommy…” There we go, just stutter slightly and have this dumb bitch eating out of my hands. She got off him, dropped her hands to his, and pulled him up. His pants, unbuckled, fell around his ankles but mommy helped him step out of them. “Now that the hard part is over darling, let’s get you dressed more appropriately. Ok?” Sure, whatever. This was some sort of kink game apparently. He’d been set up in some fashion, the only question was how? Where was Liz? She had to have been involved in this somehow. Had she found a lookalike for that dumb girl just to mess with his head? Kyle had to shake his head as he was led into the hallway. When he first looked down the hall, it was distorted and bent. He could not discern an end but an innumerable number of doors seemed to be set on either end of the hall. When he finished shaking his head, the hallway was the hallway in his house. The room he was led into was certainly not one his guest rooms though. Someone had redecorated. Someone had redecorated with a very specific fetish in mind. “Don’t you like it sweetie?” Mommy asked. “Look, I even have baby monitors set up so I can keep an eye on you when you’re playing by yourself!” Sure enough, there were cameras mounted on the ceiling. So that’s it, that’s the game. Get humiliating footage of me in a giant nursery. “Let me help you out of that shirt,” she said, without giving him a chance to respond. Her hands seemed to linger on his muscles as she pulled his shirt off. Kyle made sure to keep himself toned. As her hands ran across his chest and arms, he felt a bit of a warm glow all over his body. Instinctively he turned into her touch and let her explore wherever she wanted. “So much more compliant now,” she whispered as she tugged at his underwear. His alarms should have been going off. He was naked now, in a fetish nursery filled with cameras, but her touch continued to be electric. It would be easier to concentrate if he could get some satisfaction. If she was planning to play with him, he’d be happy to play with her. “Let mommy show you in the mirror. Come here.” There was a floor length mirror on the room. As soon as Kyle glanced into it, he convinced himself it was some sort of funhouse mirror. The reflection staring back at him was skinny, bony almost, with no obvious muscle tone. And while the reflection wore his face, his most prized possession between his legs was laughably small. It certainly wasn’t him in the mirror. Mommy’s hand gently pressed against the back of his head, pushing forward, sending his gaze down. As he looked down, he saw his neck attached to a pasty skinned boney body with no muscles and between his legs, just barely visible… Kyle screamed. * * * At some point he’d been walked to a changing table, which he was now resting on. The plastic mattress was covered by a thin blue sheet. At least his head was resting on a pillow. He still couldn’t believe his new body was his. He wiggled his fingers and his toes. Those worked. ‘Mommy’ was humming as she busied herself gathering up supplies. She had a diaper, powder, lotion. She seemed to take great pleasure in lining each item up for Kyle to see. He should have leapt from the table and fled but his brain simply could not process what was happening. Somehow this giant woman who looked just like the girl that he’d ra-enjoyed and shrunk him and obliterated his muscles with nothing but a touch. It was like a hallucination. But he could remember the iron grip she had pinned him to the floor with. She was definitely stronger than him. The diaper was unfolded. She grasped both his legs and lifted as if he weighed nothing, smoothly sliding the diaper under him with her free hand. As he came to rest on top of the dry, crinkly padding it finally dawned on him what was happening. This woman was planning to put him in a diaper like he was a two year old. He pushed himself up into a sitting position, ready to leap from the table and was immediately thrown back as she rested the palm of her hand on his chest and shoved him back against the mattress. “Ahhh ahhh, going somewhere?” “You can’t do this to me, I won’t let you,” Kyle growled. “Hmm, that’s funny,” Mommy smiled. “What’s funny?” “I didn’t actually think you knew what ‘no’ meant,” she replied. As soon as she moved her hand, he tried to get up again. Fuck you fuck you fuck you. The hate spewed through his brain so quickly that his vision began to tint the world in various shades of red. “Settle down,” she called as she put her hand back. “I need to get this on before you have a little accident.” A plastic nipple appeared in his vision. Mommy was holding a baby bottle. She forced the bottle in between his lips. “Go on now, drink up. It will calm you down.” Well, I’m not nursing from a fucking baby bottle. He glared at her as she reached her free hand around the back of his neck, pushing his head against the nipple. Her other hand still held the bottle in place. “Drink up,” she tapped the bottle again, pushing the nipple further into his throat. “You’re not going to make mommy force you, are you?” Kyle hoped his eyes sufficiently conveyed his response. Mommy sighed, “Such a fussy little boy.” She rocked the bottle back and forth until liquid squeezed out of the nipple on its own, flooding Kyle’s mouth. He nearly gagged as the fluid hit his tastebuds. Far from being creamy, whatever was in the bottle was sticky and salty. “Do you like it?” She asked with a smile. “When mommy helped you downsize between your legs, all of those reserves just had to go somewhere.” With one hand wrapped around his neck and the other firmly holding the bottle in place, Kyle had no choice but to swallow or drown in his own fluids. She continued rocking the bottle back and forth, expelling more and more of the bottle’s contents into his mouth. Bile rose in the back of his throat. The taste was repugnant. His entire mouth felt sticky, like it had a film coating it. Stomach fluids bubbled up his throat, coating the top of his mouth. Still he had to swallow. He had to gag everything back down or choke to death. His throat was on fire and the smell seeping from his mouth made him want to vomit all over again. “Almost done sweetie.” The flat salty taste leaking from the bottle almost came as a relief. The residue still in his mouth made it taste awful of course but with each swallow, his throat seemed to dry out a little bit more. By the time the bottle was empty, it occurred to him that at some point he had begun sucking on the nipple willingly, trying everything to get rid of the horrendous taste. As she pulled the bottle away, Kyle remained in shock. The experience had ended and he breathed in slowly, trying to regain his composure. He was aware that she was doing things to him but he had no energy with which to resist. Just rest for a moment, then I can get away from this crazy bitch, just one moment…he could feel mommy running her hands over his groin, his thighs, and everything there. Her hands were slick, with lotion. She gently massaged the cream into his skin. It felt cool and invigorating. He could feel himself responding but he still hung limply. Even her fingers against that area wasn’t enough to coax him to attention. The lingering feeling of her hands against his skin only began to fade as the scent of fresh powder finally blotted out the stench emanating from his mouth. The diaper, white, with a teddy bear pattern across the front, was brought up between his legs. Only as the front of the padding touched him did he finally spring up. Even as mommy taped the diaper securely to his waist, he could feel himself throbbing against the padding. She smirked as she patted the front of his diaper. “It looks like my little boy likes having his diaper on.” “No, I….” Kyle lifted his head up, trying to catch sight of her. He could see the white plastic of the diaper looming over the top of him. The leg cuffs were digging into him. Every time he shifted his weight, a loud distracting crinkle echoed throughout the room. The absolute worst part? He could not deny how aroused he was. “Hmm,” mommy glanced at him. “I had a cute shirt and short combo for you but I think maybe we’d better get a onesie. I just don’t think I can trust you not to slip your little hand down the front of your diaper and play with yourself the moment my back is turned.” He did have a problem he needed to take care of and just as mommy predicted, the second she turned about, he greedily stuffed a hand down the front of his diaper. The touch sent pulsing waves of pleasure through his body. Kyle could not believe how turned on he was, not by the sight of a girl, not by doing what he wanted to her, but just by having a diaper wrapped around him. Concerns about the fact that there was a camera pointed directly at him vanished as he gave in to the desire flooding his brain. He knew she was watching him as he rubbed. She’d come back into his sight holding a light blue shirt that ended in a snap bottom. His eyes rolled into the back of his head though and he started groaning in pleasure. “I should have known better,” she said. “Wh…what am I doing…?” Kyle was asking himself more than Mommy. He knew what he was doing was wrong but he couldn’t stop. “You’re making stickies in your diapee sweetie,” Mommy offered helpfully. “Can you say that? I’m making stickies.” “I’m…” Kyle huffed. Why was he repeating it? Somehow the chant seemed right. As he spoke, his hand started moving faster. “Making…” the world went black as his brain fogged up with pleasure. He was only aware of the sensation in his diaper. Everything else had vanished. “Stickies!” He screamed the word as his pleasure exploded. He could feel the diaper and his hand splattering. His entire body trembled as the pleasure shook through his body. “There now, don’t you feel better?” Mommy asked. “You better clean your fingers off. Go ahead and stick them in your mouth.” “What?” Kyle blinked. Now that he was coming down from his pleasure high, his brain was starting to operate again. He had just masturbated in a diaper! While a girl watched and laughed at him! He certainly wasn’t going to stick his cum-stained fingers in his… “Stick. Them. In. Your. Mouth.” It was a voice that he had to obey. So he did. The same salty sticky taste flooded his throat again as he slurped on his fingers, trying to wipe away the evidence of what he had just done. “Ahh look at my little boy, slurping his own cum off his fingers after he milked himself.” She leaned in close, running her tongue along his ear. Her hot breath blew against him. “You just love cumming in your diapees don’t you little boy? He did. God he did. “Yes mommy…” * * * Things happened after that but it was almost like a slideshow. It was as if Kyle was on a tram moving through a presentation. Flashes of light, images, memories, none of it made sense. He was unable to recall anything that happened. Yet he had the distinct feeling that time had passed. So finding himself sitting in the living room of his beach house, in a light blue onesie, with a diaper (wet) and playing with alphabet blocks seemed to make perfect sense. Mommy had left him here to play after breakfast. How long had this been going on? Why hadn’t he tried to escape? Wasn’t Liz here? It wasn’t just him and mommy. He knew Liz had been here that morning. Or several mornings ago. Or however long it had been since Mommy had made him make stickies in his diapee. He could remember her ordering him and he hated it. “Make stickies!” She’d say and he’d instantly get hard. Even as he was screaming no, his hands wouldn’t obey him and he could only watch as he abused himself. But something about that didn’t make sense. He could remember doing it clearly the first time, when mommy had put his first diaper on him. He knew he had done it at her command many times since but he couldn’t remember the details of those times. Agh, I just can’t think straight! Fortunately, mommy had attached his pacifier to the collar of his onesie. He grabbed it and stuffed it in his mouth. The gentle sucking cleared some of the gunk from his brain. Which led him back to the big question on his mind: where was Liz? “Sweetie, I have a surprise for you!” Mommy called from the hall. Kyle dropped his blocks on the ground and turned around. It was if he had conjured her! There was Liz standing next to Mommy. But something was… Liz’s hair was braided into two twin tails that hung down behind he head. She wore a pink and white ruffled dress that ended in a skirt so short that her underwear was half visible. And her underwear consisted of a pink and white diaper that had puffed up and was heavily sagging across the middle. She wore frilly white socks and black buckled flats. Her right arm, a stuffed horse wedged between her arm and body, was raised up and her thumb was stuffed in her mouth. “Look Kyle! Your sissy is ready to play with you!” Kyle was having trouble standing but he was able to brace himself against the couch and pull himself up. He stretched his arms out slightly to maintain his balance as he waddled over to mommy and Liz. “Wizzy! Are you ok?” “Yeah…” Liz blushed and glanced down. Her thumb was still in her mouth. “Ummm hiii Kyle” She seemed like she needed a hug so that’s what he did. As he wrapped his arms around her, she fell against him. She was shaking. Kyle could remember what mommy had done to him so he could only imagine what she had done to Liz. Was he actually worried? Maybe. Liz was weak. After all, she let him do whatever he felt like to her. She wasn’t strong like him. “Well, you two have fun. Elizabeth, I just changed you so you’re gonna have to sit in that wet diaper for awhile and think about why piddling right after you get changed is a dumb idea that only useless babies would have.” Kyle helped her over to the play area. In the back of his head it seemed like they should probably sit on the couch but sitting on the playmate seemed like the smartest thing to do. He used his foot to kick the blocks out of the way so Lizzy would have a place to sit and then he sat down next to her. She clutched her horse closer to her chest, drool running between her thumb and lips and coating her chin. “Wizzy?” Lizzy didn’t say anything for a couple of moments, then a light hiccup introduced a stream of tears as she began to bawl. She fell against Kyle’s chest. “Kywle, she did terribwe tings to me!” Kyle didn’t really know what to do. She needed to be comforted, he guessed. She seemed to like the hug earlier but it had made him feel a bit awkward. And now she was crying. What was he supposed to do? “She did stuff to me too,” he finally said clumsily. “No, you dun understand Kywle…she chwanged me…” Lizzy trailed off. He did understand though. She had changed him too. Somehow she’d taken away his physique and his endowment. On the outside, Lizzy looked the same. Kyle couldn’t help but wonder what mommy had changed in her. “Seewiouslwy Wizzy, me too!” He finally said. He tried to flex his arm, “Wook, my muscles.” Lizzy rubbed her hands across her face to wipe away tears. Her thumb finally slipped out of her mouth and she looked at Kyle. After a moment she gasped, “Oh but…thas not as bad as what she did to me…” “Well, what did she do to you?” Kyle asked. Lizzy didn’t say anything. Her cheeks turned deep scarlet and her head fell to the ground. “Umm…uhhh…stuff…” After a moment she picked her head up, “so, umm, did she make you a baby too?” “Huh?” Kyle looked at himself. Well kind of. I’m dressed like one anyway. “Well she made me wear this junk but I’m not baby. And neither are you!” “I twied to tell myself dat…” Lizzy trailed off. “But she made me need my diapees.” “Need ‘em?” “I don’t know when I hafta potty!” Lizzy said. “Im just…wet.” “Well that hasn’t happened to me yet, I…” Kyle didn’t need the diapers. Right? He could remember, he let her put a diaper on him just to get away. Why hadn’t he gotten away yet? Why hadn’t he… “Umm Kywle?” Kyle put his hands over the front of his onesie. He didn’t know why, the cloth hid the diaper at least. And yet he could feel it. He could feel the plastic crinkling and expanding. His thighs were slick with wetness. He hadn’t felt himself peeing but now he could feel the results. He hadn’t wet himself before had he? But he also couldn’t remember how long he’d been wearing diapers. “No!” “Kywle?” “NOOO!” He shouted, banging his hand against the floor. “I’m. Not. A. Baby! I dun care what mommy says!” “Shhhh!” Lizzy put her finger up to her mouth. “Dun yell! Mommy will come back and we’ll be in twouble!” Kyle was mad now. He was mad at this whole stupid situation. And his chest was on fire. Pain seemed to radiate from it. He swore he could feel his heart aching as if it was going to rupture. He couldn’t stand on his own. He couldn’t walk without stretching his arms out like a two year old. Now he couldn’t even choose when to pee. “Wizzy, dis is bullshit!” “Naughty talk!” Lizzy clamped her hands over her ears, her stuffed horse falling into her lap. She began rocking back and forth, “Mommy I didn’t say naughty talk! Mommy I didn’t say naughty talk!” Kyle open his palm, pulled it back, and slapped her as hard as she could. The blow sent her tumbling to the ground. He absolutely could not stand it when women got emotional. “Pull yourself together Wizzy!” Lizzy sat back up. Her bangs hung low over the front of her head but as she tilted up to look into Kyle’s eyes, he gasped. Mommy was staring back at him. “Mo….mmy?” “Kyle sweetie, it wasn’t very nice of you to slap your sissy, was it?” Mommy asked. “But I guess no one ever taught you that hitting was bad, did they?” Kyle scrambled back from her, “What about you? You’ve hit me, scratched me, choked me. You’re no saint mommy!” “No, that’s true,” Mommy agreed as she stood up. Her face was hers but her body was still Lizzy’s: dress diaper, shoes. “I like to think of myself as retribution.” She cleared the distance between herself and Kyle, diaper crinkling as it swung between her legs. “Do you want to see what changes I made to your sissy?” “Wh..what?” Kyle asked. “Changes. I need you to be a good little boy from now on. Your sissy’s going to help with that. You want to see how, don’t you?” Mommy asked. Kyle didn’t but seeing Mommy possess Lizzy was enough to frighten him into near silence. Mommy put Lizzy’s hands to the neckline of the dress and tugged, letting the top fall down around the skirt, exposing her breasts. Mommy/Lizzy’s breasts had grown in size. Kyle found he couldn’t quite break his gaze. He always had enjoyed a nice chest, although he seemed to recall Lizzy’s being a little smaller than his preference. “I know how much you like breasts Kyle,” Lizzy/Mommy spoke. It was as if both women were in the room speaking to him at the same time. He heard one voice made up of both voices. Mommy/Lizzy reached her hand up and gently squeezed her breast. A pearl of milk worked its way out of her nipple and began trickling down her bare skin. Kyle could feel the saliva in his mouth building up. He couldn’t possibly want that. Another change that Lizzy/Mommy had somehow made. “Come here Kyle,” they said as they gestured at Kyle. “You’re hungry, aren’t you?” “No, I….” But Kyle found himself crawling towards them. They sat on the mat, stretching their legs out and be popped right up onto their lap. Their diaper crinkled against the weight of his body as he faced their chest, leaning against it. “Go on,” they encouraged. Kyle’s mouth opened as the exposed nipple got closer and closer. His tongue wrapped around their breast, teasing out droplets of milk. Unlike the bottle feeding this was sweet, creamy, and warm. He lapped at the breast hungrily, eliciting gentle moans from Lizzy. It was just Lizzy now, Mommy was gone. He opened his eyes and looked, mommy’s face had vanished. It was just Lizzy’s face now. Her eyes had rolled up and she continued to make pleasurable chirps as Kyle continued to lick at her breast. As he finished, he moved to the second breast. A gentle hsss erupted between their legs and he could not tell if Liz or himself had wet again. He knew only that she seemed to be loving feeding him as much as he loved being fed. The milk offered clarity. Diapers weren’t so bad. Feeling good wasn’t bad. No! Fuck this! Kyle tried to pull himself away but found his lips locked around Lizzie’s breast. “I’m sowwy…” Lizzy whispered as she ran her hand through Kyle’s hair. He had finished and picked his head up. He couldn’t make out any of the furniture in the room. It seemed as if they were sitting in a white void. “Mommy made you…” “Its ok Wizzy,” he whispered. “I wike it…I tink.” “So mommy isn’t going to hafta force you anymore?” “I don’t think so,” Kyle replied. “Dats da milk…mommy said it would help you tink…” Mind control. That’s what it was. Kyle knew Mommy had been messing with his brain ever since she’d come to his house. There was something in Lizzy’s breastmilk that was making him like this. Making him like everything. Could he keep resisting or should he just give in. The milk had made him like wetting himself. Resisting. He had to keep resisting. He would never accept this. But why was everything white? It was like he was in a void. And the pain in his chest was intensifying. “Lizzie, I don’t feel very good…” He looked up but Lizzy wasn’t there. No one was there. It was just him in the void. “Neither did I,” a voice called out. Kyle twisted his head around. A woman was standing there. He didn’t recognize her immediately. Then a faint recollection occurred to him. She had been the first one. When he’d figured out paying them off meant he could do whatever he wanted. “Neither did I,” a second voice called out. Another woman appeared. And then another. And another. And another. Mona was there too. Not Mommy, just Mona, the scared girl whose silence he had bought. He recognized every woman standing in the void with him. They had all been women he had abused. “Losing your ability to consent must be terrible,” Mona said. “You were responsible for this all along, weren’t you?” Kyle glared at the girl. “Are you looking for an apology? Because even after all of this, I’m not sorry.” “We know you’re not,” Mona said. The women began to disappear. One by one until Kyle was alone. He was still small, the way mommy had made him. “Hello?” He called. “Hello?!” He would have settle for mommy. He would have settled for Lizzy. Anything but being in a white void, alone. Whatever light was illuminating the void began to fade and as his vision grew darker. “Hello?” He screamed into the void for what seemed like ages. At some point the screams turned into cries. No one was talking to him. No one was paying attention to him. Was this the final test? If he just submitted, would mommy show herself to him again. “I….” He trailed off. It was a hard thing to say. “…I consent….mommy.” “Mommy? Don’t leave me alone.” “Mommy…” * * * While electrical activity only lasts for a few minutes after death, brain cells have been known to die slowly over the course of hours or days.- 2 replies
-
- 4
-
-
-
- m/f
- sexual assault
-
(and 5 more)
Tagged with:
-
Author's Note: This story will be my submission into Kasarberang's non-con contest! I strongly encourage you to go to his original post to see the rules and get a better summary of the expected content of this story. This is just the start of this story, but I hope to have it finished by the deadline for the contest, if not that, then the majority will be written in accordance with the guidelines. This chapter will only have hints of what is to come, but it is very sexually graphic. Please take this as a warning to those who do not like that kind of thing. It will get worse. Heed all my tags as I will be tagging all the relevant things for this story all at once rather than as the story progresses. Please enjoy! Boss Baby or Boss' Baby? : Chapter 1 “Here you go, Baby,” Miss Tammy said sweetly. Jesse blinked as his focus on his computer was broken and turned to Miss Tammy to see her holding a small plate with two donuts stacked on top. The workday had just started and he’d been sending out a few follow-up emails from the previous day when Miss Tammy approached. Seeing that she had his attention, she continued speaking. “I bought donuts for the office but I wanted to make sure you had some while they were still warm,” She smiled and set the plate down on the edge of his desk. “I also grabbed some milk for you.” She put the small bottle of milk right beside the plate. “Eat up!” Jesse’s eyes lit up. He didn’t often have breakfast in the morning, but he’d devour anything given to him by Miss Tammy. Miss Tammy was the supervisor over the whole department. A woman of 35 (her birthday had just passed– They sang to her with cupcakes in the breakroom.) with a strict standard but soft heart. She could easily portray the tough boss aura, but that disappeared as soon as she slipped on her trademark black cardigan and red reading glasses. Said glasses were perched on top of her head, the stems hooked into locks of blonde hair tied in a bun so that they didn’t fall. She must have left her cardigan in her office, Jesse noted as he stood up to hug her in thanks. He was shorter than her on a good day, but now, with her wearing her standard black heels, she was tall enough to tuck his head under her chin and nearly inappropriately close to her bust. “Thank you, Miss Tammy!” Jesse smiled. “That was really sweet of you!” “Oh hush,” She giggled, squeezing Jesse firmly before letting him go. “You know you’re my favorite.” The wink she followed the statement with had him returning the laugh. It was a running joke in the office that Jesse was her favorite employee because of the way she constantly doted on him. Jesse summed it up to being the youngest worker on the floor at just 21 years old. The next person older was Samantha at 25. It didn’t hurt that he leaned into the presumed special treatment by calling her ‘Miss Tammy’. The name was a bastardization of ‘Tammy’ the nickname the other supervisors called her, and ‘Miss Tamera’ the respectful title used by the rest of the floor. The first time he’d used it was an accident, but the resulting coo and sincere hug encouraged him to keep it up. “Oh! Before I forget,” She snapped, suddenly reminding herself of something. Jesse had since sat down at his desk and paused with half a bite of sugary glazed donut stuck in his mouth. “We are doing drug tests later on today starting after lunch.” The words made Jesse’s stomach drop. “W-What?” He stuttered. Miss Tammy carried on as if she didn’t notice his hesitance. “You know how the janitors found weed stashed in the cleaning supplies closet?” She waited for his nod before speaking, leaning against the wall of his cubicle. “Well, I told John,” John Scott, who was her boss. “That none of my employees would ever bring something like that into the building. I even told him that it was probably one of the new janitors!” That led her to a laugh, head tossed back enough that she had to catch her red reading glasses before they fell from her head. “But he was insistent that everyone on the floor get drug tested. Even IT down the hall is getting it done,” She sighed. “Uh,” He wiped the crumbs from his lip, not feeling so hungry any longer. “What happens if someone…fails?” Miss Tammy’s face took on a sad look. “John says they’re getting fired, but if anyone on the floor tests positive, I’ll make my case for them. I love my team so far, I’d hate to see anyone go.” “Yeah,” Jesse cleared his throat after his voice cracked, taking a sip of milk to rinse his mouth. “That would be bad…” “Mhm,” Miss Tammy spared a distant look at him before coming back to her usual chipper self. “But keep that between us, okay, baby?” The pet name a joke just as his own for her. “It’s supposed to be a surprise.” “I will,” He assured, turning back to his computer. He nearly felt a bead of sweat drip down his forehead. “Thanks again for the donuts…” It’ll be the last donuts he ever receives from her, he’s sure. It wasn’t that he was a smoker. He wasn’t! It was just…a stupid party. That weekend was his brother Travis’ birthday and they’d all taken a camping trip to celebrate. It was a great time with swimming at the lake, roasting marshmallows, and grilling hot dogs that Jesse…well. The blunts were passed around before he could even register it. One ended up in his hand…Travis said he didn’t have to, of course, but the cajoling of his (older than Jesse) friends pressured him into taking a drag. The smoke was awful! Jesse was wheezing and almost felt like he would throw up, much to the amusement of the crowd. When the next blunt came around, he told himself he’d pass it down. But Amber, the friend of Travis’ girlfriend, grabbed him by the chin and shotgunned the smoke in the pantomime of a kiss into his mouth. The hoots and hollers of the crowd spurred him on passed the lesser coughs that came from the lungful. The rest of the night was spent in the company of family and friends alike. And each puff after was like riding a bike. It was the first time Jesse had ever been high…and it was the best weekend of his life so far. But now… He’d be fired! Dread settled so deep in his stomach that he couldn’t work on anything as the office slowly filled with people. Two hours passed, only one more til lunch and then his fate would be sealed. Jesse’s hands were clammy with sweat. Should he just leave? Pretend he was sick and go? That would only delay the inevitable. And Miss Tammy would know he was lying! She’d seen him just this morning. No…He had to tell her before it was too late. Honesty was the key. He wasn’t the one who left the weed in the closet, of course. She would know that! She’d believe his story and she already said she was willing to plead his case to John. Newly emboldened, Jesse shot out of his chair and nearly tripped over his wastebasket on his way to Miss Tammy’s office. He felt the sweat on his face cooling at his quick movements and didn’t even stop to think about what his coworkers would think. A few quick knocks on the cracked door and he barely waited for the “Come in!” before slipping inside and shutting the door behind him. Miss Tammy sat at her desk, glasses perched low on her nose, and her eyes widened when she saw him. “Jesse? Are you alright?” She asked with full concern and turned her full attention to him. “Sit! You look like you’re going to be sick.” Jesse took the seat in front of her desk with slumped shoulders. “Miss Tammy I screwed up,” He said weakly. Tears rushed to his eyes as the events caught up with him. “Baby,” She said softly, her bracelet scratching lightly against the wooden desk as she leaned against it. “Talk to me, what has you all ruffled? Whatever it is, I’m sure it’s okay.” “It’s not!” Jesse gasped. “I’m gonna fail the drug test.” At the admission, he slumped forward with his elbows on his knees and sobbed. “I smoked this weekend. I’m going to fail! I’m so sorry!” “Woah,” She kept her calm tone, the sound of her chair rolling back cut through the air. “Take a breath, baby.” Her advice came soft as she walked around the desk. Jesse could see her bare feet where she’d taken off her heels in the privacy of her office. From the vantage point, he could also see a plastic wastebasket being positioned in front of him. If he finished those donuts, he most definitely would have been using it. A gentle hand rested between his shoulder blades and rubbed in circles soothingly. “Breath for me.” The breaths came shaky, but they helped slow the tears dribbling from his eyes and making dark spots on her grey carpet. Fuck, he was a mess. “I’m sorry,” He whispered again. “Don’t worry, baby,” She said immediately. “I don’t want to get fired!” He looked up finally, casting his blurry vision onto her face, mere inches away from his from where she leaned over. “I- I don’t smoke- It was just one time!” “I know,” She nodded. “I know you don’t smoke. You said it was a party. These things happen-” “I’m so sorry-” “I’m not angry with you,” She said for the first time in a firm tone, her brows furrowed and lips pursed. “I’m not, baby. I’m just worried you’ve worked yourself into this state.” Jesse’s lip quivered again and he watched her reach over her desk for a tissue. His hand reached up to receive it but was ignored in favor of her dabbing at his wet cheeks. His vision cleared up and to avoid meeting her analytic eyes, he stared ahead, only to flinch as he was rewarded with a view of her breasts. The seam of her bra was just visible in her hunched-over position. It felt like too long had passed before he realized he was looking down his boss’ blouse and his head jerked back up to look at her face, expecting disgust. But there was none. She was carefully mopping at his eyes to avoid poking him and pressed the tissue to his nose. “Blow.” Instinct took over and he blew into it, only feeling embarrassment at his own actions after she cleaned up his nose and tossed the tissue into the wastebasket. “Are you calm now?” She asked, positioning her hands on her knees and Jesse had to force himself not to peek back down at her cleavage. “Yes, Ma’am,” He nodded. “Good boy,” She purred. “Now come here.” Jesse found himself standing from his seat and being led around the desk to where Miss Tammy settled down in her own chair. He could see her heels tucked neatly under the desk and traced the path to her bare feet, up her shapely legs, to her her knees where her skirt was rucked almost too far up her thighs, and- Christ. At this angle he was able to see her breasts even better. The hem of her bra definitely peaking from the dip of her shirt now. Meeting her eyes, he blushed, seemingly caught. “You’ve been naughty this weekend,” She said with a sigh, one leg coming up to daintily cross over the other. “We have to figure out what to do about that.” Jesse frowned, worry creeping in. “I’m-” “Uh uh!” She tsked. “I’m talking, you listen. Understood?” “Yes, Ma’am.” Jesse nodded immediately. “Good boy,” The praise lifted his heart from where it seemed to have fallen right to the basement. “So,” She continued. “You were very naughty this weekend. You told me you were going to your brother’s birthday party, correct?” “Yes, Ma’am,” Jesse fought off the urge to elaborate. “And at this party you smoked weed,” Jesse’s eyes ducked to his feet guiltily. “And now I need to find a way to keep John from firing you.” “...Yes, Ma’am.” “Well, it’s a good thing you’re my favorite. Isn’t it, baby?” She chuckled. Hopefully, Jesse met her eyes, seeing a mischievous look peeking up from the rim of her glasses. A few seconds passed and he realized she was waiting for an answer. “Yes, Ma’am.” He found himself meeting that look with a small smile. “Now,” She rotated slightly back and forth in her seat. “I know how to save your job…but about what you can do for me as repayment.” Jesse blinked in surprise. Seconds ago, it felt as though his job hung by a thread. But now here he was with the reassurance he’d keep his job. Only with the added mystery of suddenly being indebted to Miss Tammy. Never did she ask for repayment for things. Whenever he tried to pass her money for the treats and things she’d give him, she always refused. But…he reasoned, she was saving his job. “I’ll do anything.” He swore. “Anything you want.” “Oh baby,” She laughed warmly. “You don’t want to tell me that.” “But I do,” He assured, crouching down, hell, nearly kneeling at her feet just to look up into her eyes. “You’ve done so much for me. You didn’t even have to tell me about the drug tests but you did. And- And,” He stuttered. “You’ve always treated me nicely. I’ll do anything to repay you for saving my job.” Her lips pursed in thought. “Anything?” “Yes! I’ll detail your car! Or pick up your dry cleaning! Hell, I’d scrub the floors of your house with my toothbrush if you asked me to,” He laughed at the image in his brain of him hunched fetal on what he imagined to be her kitchen floor. A flush overtook his face as he thought of her standing right in front of him. Towering and demanding as he worked hard to please her. “Take your pants off,” The words cut through his imagination. “What?” He asked, seeing her strict look once more on her face. “I said,” She spoke clearly but it might as well have been a yell in the quiet office. “Take. Your pants. Off.” Mouth suddenly dry, Jesse stood up. Was this really happening? It was a plot out of a bad porno, he was sure. He was dreaming! No way was his attractive boss demanding he take his pants off in response to her saving his job. “Well,” She quirked a brow and nodded to his belt. “Are you going to do it, or do I need to call John down here to start working on termination paperwork.” Jesse’s hands were on his belt the next second. His fingers shook as they fiddled with the loops and his cock already started to harden in his boxers. “M-Ma’am, Are we going to-” His question was halted as she suddenly shot forward and smacked his hands away from his belt. Her perfectly manicured fingers pulled at the belt until it dangled open. His pants slackened slightly on his hips. She didn’t stop there, unbuttoning his pants and sliding his fly down with ease. The pants pooled on the floor, his tented boxers left to hide his dick from his boss’ view. Her severe look didn’t change as she looked from his crotch to his face. Her legs uncrossed and her thighs parted. The skirt she wore rode higher on her thighs until he could almost see what color panties she wore. “Come here.” Jesse didn’t need to be told twice as he stepped into the space left between her thighs. His cock brushed against her skirt and would have left a smear of pre-cum had it not already been soaked up by his boxers. Jesse ducked his head to meet her lips, but found himself suddenly knocked off balance and turning. His fall was caught by the hard wooden desk and a firm hand came to press down on his spine to keep him from getting back up. “T-Tamera?” He asked in confusion only to feel a sudden sting radiate from his backside that startled a yelp out of him. His knees went weak but his weight was supported by the desk and hand holding him to it. “What did you just call me?” He heard Miss Tammy’s voice seethe in his ear. “Tamera?” Another sting brought out a hiss of pain. “Fuck!” Another SWAT. And he suddenly realized what was happening. He was being spanked! “Don’t you swear at me, boy!” Miss Tammy scolded. “You come into my office and beg me to save your naughty ass, you don’t get to swear at me.” “I’m sorry, Miss Tammy!” He gasped and yelped at another SWAT as it descended. The pain was fierce now. A sharp throb in his ass cheeks as she had been alternating which one she hit. “You’ve lost that privilege to, naughty little boy!” “Please!” He gasped as three spanks rained on his ass. How a hand as gentle and small as hers could create such force, he wasn’t sure. “I’m sorry!” “Tell Mommy how sorry you are,” Miss Tammy sneered. “Tell Mommy!” “I’m so sorry-” Three more spanks and Jesse felt his legs dance in place on the carpet. “Mommy!” The word was startled out of him as quickly as the blows stopped. A whimper tumbled from his lips as he anticipated another that didn’t come. “Say it again,” Miss Tammy’s gentle voice came once more. “Tell Mommy how sorry you are for being a naughty boy.” “I’m so sorry, Mommy,” Jesse’s lip quivered and he found himself dangerously close to tears once more. Air brushed against his red-hot ass and he rushed to continue before the blow came. “I’m sorry for being a naughty boy, Mommy!” “That’s better,” She sighed and the firm hand on his back loosened. He didn’t dare move though. “You like being my good boy, yeah?” “Yes, Mommy,” Jesse nodded, his hot face gaining relief from the cold surface of the desk. The hand on his back lifted and Jesse heard her sit back down. “Come here, baby.” Standing up and turning around, Jesse’s gaze dropped to Miss Tammy’s crotch. He had no idea when she’d taken her skirt off, but it lay on the floor near his pants. Her red lace panties were out on display for him to see. His eyes jumped from her pussy lips peaking from the thin fabric to her eyes staring at him intently. The red of her panties matched the red of her glasses, he realized. “Kneel right here for Mommy,” She pointed right between her legs and Jesse didn’t even register the burn of the carpet on his bare knees as he complied. This close, he could see where he slick was darkening the crotch of her panties. Could practically smell her arousal. His dick, having softened rapidly at the spanking, thickened up despite the residual throbs of his ass. “You took your punishment like a good little boy,” She commented and his eyes darted back up to see her smirking. Her thighs parted just a little more and her back bowed to push her hips closer to the edge of the chair. “Does baby like what he sees?” “Yes, Mommy,” Jesse nodded. Licking his lips. He could count on one hand the number of women he’d been with. And the things he did with them were mounting up to be laughably vanilla in comparison to this roleplay. He couldn’t say it wasn’t exciting even with how confusing it was. “Well,” She sighed and pushed her hips forward again. “Go on.” Needing no other invitation, Jesse found himself devouring the feast right in front of him. He pulled her panties to the side and with what he lacked in experience, he hoped he made up for in eagerness. Miss Tammy’s legs came to rest on his shoulders and her hand tangled in his hair. He didn’t know how long he ate her out, but he did so feverishly, chasing the slick from between her lips to the bud of her clit. Occasionally, he’d secure his lips in a suck around it, earning a sharp tug of his hair and an appreciative moan from Miss Tammy- Mommy. “Mommy’s gonna cum, baby,” She panted. If possible, Jesse redoubled his efforts. Digging his tongue deep into her folds til his chin was covered in her taste, he couldn’t help a mirrored moan with her as she pulled him close through her trembling orgasm. Jesse didn’t stop until the hand in his hair was pulling him away from her twitching cunt instead of closer. Her knees trembled on his shoulders. Rocking his own hips forward, Jesse felt his cock was begging for attention in his boxers. But when his hand reached down from where it rested against the outside of Mommy’s- Miss Tammy’s thigh to stroke himself off, her hand tightened in his hair once more. “Did I give you permission to touch yourself?” She scolded breathlessly. “N-No, Mommy,” Jesse whimpered, hand coming back to rest on her thigh. “That’s right,” She nodded and slowly slid her legs off his shoulder. She reached over and slid open her side desk drawer and pulled out a package of baby wipes. “Bring me my trashcan.” Slowly, Jesse stood up from his kneeled position and retrieved the wastebasket on the other side of the desk. Miss Tammy was using the baby wipes to wipe her pussy lips down and had since slipped her panties off. The panties remained in her hand when she tossed the wipes in the trash and she reached for his boxers. Thinking it was his turn to cum, Jesse helped her by shimmying them off, awkwardly pulling the fabric down past his shoes. He didn’t expect Miss Tammy to hold out her damp panties for him to step into, but when he looked into her eyes, she wasn’t bluffing. As he thought before, a seriously weird roleplay. But he couldn’t deny it was pretty hot. Before the panties were pulled up to his crotch, Jesse gasped as a cold wipe was pressed against his hard-on. “That’s it,” Miss Tammy smirked. “Shrink back down.” It took a few cold wipes before his dick was soft once more, although the thrum of arousal was still present. She pulled her panties up his thigh, his dick actually fitting in the small pocket in the front, although the fabric slid up the crack of his ass uncomfortably. “Put your pants back on.” She demanded. Jesse turned around, receiving a playful swat to his aching backside, and grabbed his pants from the floor. Miss Tammy helped him button and zip his pants and secure his belt once more. “Those will stay on for the rest of the day and you will come to my home instead of yours after work, understood?” “Yes, Ma’am,” Jesse spoke softly. “It’s Mommy whenever it’s just you and I,” She informed. “Understood?” “Yes, Mommy,” Jesse corrected and watched her slip her skirt back on and rebutton her blouse to hide her bra- wait…had she done that on purpose? “You’re free to return to work, baby,” She said in her usual professional tone. “Go on.” Jesse was stunned. That was it? Miss Tammy made a shooing motion with her hand and Jesse slowly shuffled to the door, the fabric of her panties digging into his skin teasingly. “See you tonight…Mommy,” He muttered and dipped out of the room. Taking a detour to the bathroom, not to take off the panties, but to fix his hair and wipe the cum from his lips. Just what did he get himself into?
- 14 replies
-
- 15
-
-
- 4th kasarberang non-contest
- femdom
- (and 17 more)
-
Hey! this is one of my shorter first few fics focused on diapering! so i'm a lil nervous i originally posted this on ao3 (under the same name). I'm hoping to dive more into piss/scat play soon but i wanted to try and focus more on writing the actual diapering process so it's a more on the short and sweet side. I also hope i'm posting this in the right place! new here!!! Summary: Karen changes Matt's Diaper as part of their nightly routine. Fic Tags: (i'm unsure if these are entirely accurate so if their not please let me know!) Diaper diaper change I Wrote This Instead of Sleeping Orgasm Denial Teasing baby matt Murdock Dom Karen Page Age Play unedited Short & Sweet Ass Play Pacifier - Freeform Sub Matt Murdock Femdom Word Count: 445 ******* Karen’s hands tighten Matt’s freshly changed Diaper. For as long as he’d been in Hell’s Kitchen he thought his secret identity as Daredevil would be the hardest secret he had to keep. Not the fact that he liked. No Loved. Being babied by his long time co-worker and friend Karen Page. Matt chewed his bottom lip as he heard her coat her hands in the sacred baby power. Heaven was only moments away…He closed his eyes and drifted of to sleep as she carefully changed him. The smell of desire and urgent need hit her as she undid the diapers. Matt shivered as the cold air brushed against his pubes. He felt empty as the diaper left his body it was attached to him like a second skin. As he waited for the new one to be applied pre-cum dripped from his stiff cock the scent of the powder always made him hard. It was like Witchcraft especially when it was coated all over her fingers. “You’ve been a needy boy” Karen observes as she reaches for whips and cleans his cock coated in slick liquid. “Aren't i always?” Matt replies he chews on his bottom lip as her hands glide around his thighs purposefully away from his throbbing cock. Karen shoves a paci in his mouth. She’s done with the talking part as she watches his cum leak onto his belly not doing anything about it. Finally she turns him onto his stomach his legs wiggle out as she slaps his ass a ritual part of their routine. Her finger runs against the rim of his anus and he flinches she tries not to get too aroused and too ahead of herself. Karen just about controls herself as she inserts a finger inside of him. Nail digging deep. He moans against the paci groaning even as she cleans around his butt area with a warm wipe. He’s more than lubricant at this point. She reaches forward for some diaper cream and applies them to his private area her fingers trace over his cock which she sill denies pleasure of. As always Karen starts from the base to the top. Tracing each crook and cranny of his sensitive skin his belly rumbles during the sensitive process. Then finally once he’s all done and or the most part cleaned up apart from his pre-cum which is about to spill everywhere. She applies a new diaper. And it feels like Heaven against Matt's Skin. He was clean. Pristine. A clean boy in his Mummy’s eyes and that was all Matt Murdock could ask for in between his deadly double life as Daredevil. Hero of Hell’s Kitchen.
-
The original story is in french. It's just a google translation but hope you like it. First chapter: welcome to maternarchy “What is this horror? » Loni didn't expect much, but calling his favorite image from her little secret collection a "horror" still made his heart ache. Dani was his childhood friend. Well... early childhood. Being only twenty years old, they could not yet quite claim the title of "big boys". They were both boarders at the Nadal 2 mixed university and had, of course, managed to be in the same room. There was only one large bed on which they were lying face down, eyes focused on the screen of a multitasker. They were already washed and in their pajamas, with a thick night diaper around their buttocks. Dani was a model boy: energetic, perky, a little crazy, kind to his classmates and, most of the time, docile with women. He was still a boy who didn't mind when he had the opportunity to do forbidden things without getting caught. Loni was the brain. He had just proven it again by managing to unlock the child lock on his multitask. He had promised Dani to show him images of naked women but, in exchange, he first wanted to show his other forbidden images that fascinated him, starting with an old photo from the very beginning of the digital age of a cross species between a human and a gorilla. “This, my dear and ignorant friend, is a boy of the twenty-first century, or, to put it as it was then, a MAN. _ Well, he’s super ugly. _He was six feet tall. You realize ? We can't even get to his nipples. One hundred and thirteen pounds all muscle! See all those hairs on his chin that look like a second head of hair? It was called a beard and every boy over sixteen had it. Except that many shaved it to highlight their big square jaw. They also had hair all over their bodies but again, some shaved it off to show the muscles underneath. His job was a sport that was half a ball game and half a fighting game. _A sport is not a job. _ At the time yes, when you were really good. And having a sport for a job meant you could train all day. By just training, they were at least as strong as a modern woman who doesn't workout at all. _ Yeah, really useful... that doesn't make up for being ugly enough to scare a louse. _ For you they are ugly, but at the time the ladies were crazy about them! They even sold calendars with naked photos of them. -Speaking of photos and nudes, will you show me these naked women? » Loni sighed inwardly. He had been wrong to think that his friend could understand his interest, when he wasn't even sure he understood it himself. Dani didn't care what made the ladies of the past turn their heads. He only thought about those of today. It was to please them that he still wore full diapers when the training pants would have been enough for him. To please them too, he wore colorful clothes with cute patterns, exaggerated his emotions, did stupid things on purpose, and often asked for help with things he could very well have done himself. Physically, he was average. In the high average perhaps, but it was missing two or three small details to be a real canon. First of all, he was a little too tall, measuring almost six feet. His hands and feet were a little too big. He had a little hair under his arms and around his willy, as well as a little fuzz on his cheeks that his mother still forbade him to shave. He was one of those people who didn't have to worry too much, who would inevitably find a nice mother-wife to take care of them, but who couldn't allow himself to have too many weird ideas or interests. Looking at images of naked ladies, spying on boarding school girls in the shower, having mashed potatoes fights in the canteen or playing ball in the hallway, it was forbidden but it was what was expected of a normal boy. It was even a lot less weird than never disobeying at all. This reassured the girls that we were a boy like any other who wouldn't pose any problems other than those we expected. Loni was different. He was one of the three cutest boys in the class. The girls would have been crazy about him even if he had hyper-maturity syndrome. Very early on, perhaps at twelve years old, Loni had understood that among boys, there were the very cute ones and the others. The really cute ones were the ones whose teacher or boysitters checked their diaper three or four times a day “just to be sure.” Those who were helped to wash and dress themselves even when they knew how to do it on their own and asked nothing. For the same mischief, the other boys had lines to copy or were deprived of recess. For the very cute ones, it was a little spanking. Always the little spanking and always on the bare bottom to get a good eyeful. Loni couldn't even remember the last time he was punished with anything else than a mild bare bottom spanking. “Boys, it’s bedtime! » crooned a voice behind the bedroom door. It was Delphine, a student from their year who, in the evening, watched over boys in her class, eight in all, in exchange for a free room. She knocked on the door and politely waited for permission to enter before opening it. There was no doubt that if the response had waited too long, she would have gone in anyway, suspecting that the boys were doing something forbidden. Fortunately, through practice, Loni only needed a handful of seconds to switch the screen of his machine to a completely innocent animated series. At six feet tall, Delphine had a hard time staying in a boys' room where she had to lower her head to avoid bumping into it. She was rather pretty with her slim figure, her harmonious face neither too round nor too dry, her long, well-kept black hair and her discreet smile, haughty but with a friendly touch. A smile that said: 'I'm the adult, I'm in charge and I wouldn't hesitate to put you back in your place if you make me, but I'd still prefer everything to go smoothly . » Honestly, she wasn't the worst supervisor they'd ever had. Loni even suspected her friend of having a little crush on her. “Here we go, we turn off the screens and get under the sheets. Teeth done? Are the comforters here? GOOD ! Let's see if your little behinds are still dry! » Loni grumbled under her breath: they had put them on the potty and diapered them for the night half an hour ago. How could they have gotten wet in such a short time? It was probably just an excuse to grope them again, especially him. Like every night, she pulled his pajama bottoms just a little lower and trailed her hand a little longer than necessary for a simple check. Dani, for his part, smiled with all his teeth, always happy that a girl takes care of him, especially when she was pleasant to look at. Finally, she tucked them in carefully and gave each of them a big kiss on the forehead.
-
This starts in the middle of the story and diapers are really only at the beginning and end but it's a scene I really like and wanted to put it out there more broadly. When Andrew crossed the threshold of his own apartment, a sense of unspoken shame clung to him. The urgency to rid himself of his clothes, particularly the pants and the diaper, was overwhelming. He despised the way the diaper parted his legs, its weight was unnatural, pulling him down. From within his bathroom, Andrew couldn't help but notice the half-moon stains on his pants as he peeled off his clothes. His relief at having taken a towel earlier was now tinged with a bitter realization of necessity. Andrew, for a moment, thought the diaper might just fall to the ground, but he had taped it too tight. He ripped at the tapes simultaneously, the act cathartic in its own right, a small rebellion against his own debasement. The diaper thudded to the floor. The sharp, acrid stench of urine hitting him. He could immediately tell the scen was distinctly not his own, which only deepened the humiliation. In the privacy of his bathroom, under the fluorescent light, Andrew stood exposed, not just in flesh, but in spirit. The evening's events replayed in his mind, each moment a sharp jab to his already fragile sense of self. He longed to wash away not just the physical remnants of the night, but also the haunting echoes of Aria's laughter, the sound of which seemed to linger in the air, a ghostly reminder of his debasement. Andrew's mind whirled with conflicted thoughts as he stood under the scalding stream of the shower. Surely, peeing on him like that was some kind of assault, but what was he going to do, tell the cops a woman peed in his diaper after he accidentally came from her stroking his thigh? And then what? He saves the diaper so they can DNA test it? He’d probably end up being the one arrested, not to mention laughed at. Andrew turned the shower on as hot as he could stand it. When he stepped in, it felt like the dirt and grime of the evening was being burned off of him which was good because the idea of touching his penis where she peed on it was revolting to him. Andrew stayed in the shower until his hands pruned, knowing the reality of his discarded diaper awaited him when he stepped out. It stood as a symbol of a night that had oscillated bewilderingly between deep humiliation and unexpected arousal. As he contemplated this, a troubling thought emerged – maybe he was the problem. For the next few days, Andrew moved through the world like a zombie. He had never been an exemplary bartender, but now his inadequacies were magnified. His tips dwindled, a testimony to his inability to maintain eye contact, his hands shook as he poured drinks and spilled liquor over the bar and sometimes patrons hands. At night, the allure of jacking off was lost to him, replaced by a numbing trance in front of the television, his thoughts a murky swirl of regret and confusion. But as the days melded into each other, he felt a resolve grow within him. The only escape from the haunting image of Aria was to bury her memory under new experiences, new faces. Until she was just one weird date which he would never tell a soul about. It didn’t take him long to find someone new on the dating site he frequented, the same one where he’d met Megan. There, amidst the digital profiles was a figure seemingly carved from the antithesis of Aria. In her pictures she wore wool sweaters and fitting but not too tight jeans. She was a teacher who volunteered at the animal shelter. In her answers to her questions, she clearly wanted to wait to have sex and had few prior romantic partners. All of this was a welcome relief to Andrew. In fact, Andrew felt as though her profile was a love letter to him. She wanted a man who could mix her a strong drink. She liked shorter men, an preference almost unheard of in online dating. She was exactly what Andrew thought he needed. Determined to steer this new encounter rather than let it steer him, Andrew suggested sushi at a familiar, unpretentious restaurant, devoid of any dress code. He even suggested meeting there separately as a buffer against any unforeseen shifts in power dynamics. He arrived early, anchoring himself with a bottle of sake at the table. And he waited. And waited … and waited. Each time the door creaked open, his heart leapt, only to sink again as stranger after stranger entered, none the face he was expecting. He was about to concede that he’d been stood up and ask the waiter for a check when the front door opened once more. His heart froze, not with hope, but with a familiar dread. It was Aria with Megan trailing in her wake. Of course they were both wearing mini skirts, Andrew thought as he tried to shake off a mental image of himself ensnared between Aria's legs. As Andrew reached for the menu, a futile shield against his unfolding nightmare, it was already too late. Aria's voice cut through the ambient chatter of the restaurant. “Andrew!” Aria smiled walking over to him and putting her arms out like she expected him to stand up and give her a big hug. And because he didn’t know what else to do, Andrew did exactly that. "Aria," he murmured, a greeting or a plea, he wasn't sure. Megan, however, offered her hand. “I think we better stick to handshakes there, quickdraw,” she winked like his whole humiliating ordeal was some kind of inside joke. “That’s right! Oh no! Andrew, you didn’t have another accident just now did you?” And she touched the crotch of his pants feeling for wetness, actually going as far as to grip his flaccid penis through his pants. “No padding, you’re living dangerously.” Andrew again found an entire restaurant staring at him. He was pretty sure the patrons hadn’t have fully understood the exchange but he also knew enough about people to know that would just make them more likely to eavesdrop. "I was just leaving," Andrew stammered, desperation tinting his voice as he fumbled for his wallet, seeking an escape. “Leave?” Aria purred, her voice dripping with mock concern. “But you haven’t even eaten yet. Look, your chopsticks are still virginal.” She leaned in, her breath a mix of some subtle, intoxicating perfume and the unspoken promise of chaos. For a moment, Andrew wanted to drown in that scent, to lose himself in the familiar yet dangerous allure. He felt an unwelcome stiffening, his body betraying him after weeks of numb detachment. He recoiled, the ghost of past humiliations flashing in his mind. “You’re drunk,” she taunted, her nose almost grazing his. “I can smell the sake on you.” “I’m not…” His protest was weak, lost in the sudden invasion of his personal space as Aria's hands darted into his pockets, swift and predatory. She emerged victorious with his keys. “My keys!” He lunged clumsily, but she danced back with a cruel laugh, leaving him to stagger and nearly fall. That’s when he noticed the other patron, a mountain of a man, rising from his chair. “Sir,” the man said, stepping into the fray and blocking Andrew's view of Aria as he completely misinterpreted the scene. “I’m a police officer,” he flashed his badge under his sport jacket “and you’re about to make a very public mistake. Touch these women, and I’ll have you in cuffs faster than you can say 'sake bomb.' Sit down, sober up, and maybe thank them for saving you from a DUI.” The officer’s presence was like an eclipse, his shadow swallowing Andrew whole. With a defeated raise of his hands, Andrew retreated to his seat, feeling the weight of every eye in the place. “Thank you,” he mumbled, the words tasting like ash. The gratitude was forced, the humiliation real, but it seemed to appease the mountain who retreated back to his seat after a stoic nod to Aria and Megan who could barely contain their glee. The restaurant erupted in applause for the officer, a symphony of claps steeped in schadenfreude. Andrew could feel the collective scorn of the patrons, their disdain for his supposed drunken intent to drive. Maybe he was buzzed, more than he realized. He sat as Aria and Megan commandeered chairs at his table. “Look, Megan, there’s a setting for a ghost,” Aria quipped, her eyes gleaming with mischief as she signaled the waiter for a third setting. “Andrew, were you playing host to an invisible date?” Andrew opened his mouth, a lie teetering on the tip of his tongue. But Aria was faster. “Do not lie to me, little boy. I’ve got a sixth sense for bullshit.” Silenced, he merely nodded, the truth lodged in his throat like a bitter pill. Megan leaned in, her voice laced with mock curiosity. “Was it a date? Were you going to ditch her before she even graced us with her presence?” The unused setting became Andrew's focal point, an island of emptiness in a sea of judgment. “No, Megan. I don’t think that’s it.” Aria said, her eyes locking onto Andrew’s with a predatory glint. Her gaze was unyielding, dissecting his every hesitation. “Tell us what happened, Andrew,” she commanded, her tone a blend of mock maternal concern and a razor-sharp challenge, as if she were coaxing a dark secret from a wayward child. His gaze flickered between them, their eyes like twin spotlights in an interrogation room. He glanced at the door, half-hoping, half-dreading the arrival of his phantom date. Exhaling a defeated breath, he admitted, “My date stood me up.” The words hung in the air, a banner of his latest defeat, as Aria and Megan exchanged knowing glances, their expressions a cocktail of amusement and pity. The two women enveloped him in exaggerated sympathy. "Such a shame to be stood up," they cooed as they poured his sake in their glasses. "Consider us your upgrades for the night," they teased, their laughter tinged with the unspoken reminder of earlier humiliations. "But let’s keep it PG, shall we? After all, you’re flying without a safety net tonight." And they both glanced down as if they could see his groin through the table. When the waiter reappeared again, Aria took command, orchestrating a feast of exotic sushi. She ventured into culinary no-man's-land, even ordering the tiny octopus, which Andrew had never had the courage or money to try. While they waited for their food, Megan and Aria weaved a lively tapestry of recent theater escapades and high school drama class reminiscences. They spun tales of sets and scenes, high school affairs and high-stakes escapades. They quizzed Andrew about his own thespian inclinations. "Were you ever a theater nerd, Andrew?" they prodded playfully as they filled his empty glass with more sake. Andrew, who had always been more audience than actor, found himself swept up in their stories, his earlier discomfort fading into the background. For once, his anatomy was left out of the conversation. In their company, with their easy banter and laughter echoing around him, Andrew discovered an unexpected truth – these two women, these agents of chaos, were actually quite delightful. The sushi arrived, an elaborate spread that promised a reprieve from the evening's earlier tensions. Andrew, caught in a moment of ease, clumsily picked up a roll with his chopsticks and bit into it, halving it as the rest of the roll unravelled and fell to his plate. Aria's voice pierced the casual air. "What are you doing?!" Her eyes widened theatrically, scanning the room as if witnessing a grave faux pas. "You don't bite sushi in half! It's a one-bite affair." Embarrassed, Andrew glanced around. True enough, other patrons were deftly popping whole pieces into their mouths. "But these rolls, they’re monstrous," he mumbled, feeling suddenly clumsy and uncultured. At that, Aria got up and walked around the table, sliding into the seat next to him, her proximity sending a jolt through Andrew’s body. He stiffened, a deer in headlights. "Relax," she laughed, her tone a strange blend of mockery and reassurance. "I’m not going to pee on you again." Her laughter was joined by his, a nervous, shaky sound. But relaxation was far from Andrew's reach. "Open your mouth," Aria commanded, her chopsticks poised with the tiny octopus. The way she held it, it looked like if she dropped it in water, it might swim away. All eight tentacles hung below the chopsticks and its body hovered like a thick piece of meat above it. It made Andrew nauseous to look. Andrew’s head shook in silent refusal, his mouth sealed shut. The idea of ingesting the creature whole was too much. "I’m doing you a favor," Aria insisted. "What if your date had shown up? You would have humiliated yourself by not eating sushi correctly. I’m teaching you. Now don’t be a baby, open your mouth.” With a sense of dread, Andrew relented slightly, parting his lips just a fraction. It was enough for Aria. She deftly shoved the octopus into his mouth, the sauce smearing across his lips as she pushed. Every instinct inside of him was saying to spit it out. The soft, mushy body and crispier tentacles creating an unbearable contrast in textures. But Aria’s hand was firm against the back of his head, her other hand over his mouth, sealing it shut. Desperately, Andrew scanned the room for the officer, but he was nowhere to be seen, likely gone to the bathroom. With no avenue for escape, Andrew had no choice but to chew, the octopus’ juices spilling into his mouth. Aria's grip remained unyielding. "Keep it in," she instructed firmly. It felt like an eternity, but eventually, the octopus was consumed. "Good boy," Aria praised him, selecting a more standard piece of sushi.“This will be easy now.” Andrew caught Megan's eye, only to realize she had been filming the entire episode. Aria, oblivious or indifferent to his discomfort, popped another octopus into her mouth with ease and returned to her seat. "Now you're sushi-savvy for your next date," she declared with a smirk. Andrew sat there, the weight of the evening's events heavy upon him. He knew one thing for certain — this restaurant, now a stage for his latest humiliation, was a place he could never visit again. The meal evolved from there into a saga of sake and laughter, with Aria and Megan matching Andrew drink for drink. Aria had gone back to her side of the table, smirking each time she suggested Andrews eat another bite of sushi from one of larger rolls. Andrew wasn’t sure if he had been too drunk to drive when they arrived but he certainly was now. Andrew, initially intent on a hasty retreat as soon as the cop vanished, found himself unexpectedly anchored to the moment, enjoying their company. Even the way Aria had touched him, octopus aside, had felt jovial, none of it laced with the degradation of their last date. The trio delved into desserts, more sake, and then even more, as the hours slipped by unnoticed. It was only when the waiter, with a polite but firm demeanor, informed them of the restaurant's impending closure, that the spell of the evening began to wane. He laid the check down on the table. Andrew wasn’t sure if it was the sake or the dollar amount, but he suddenly needed to vomit. He stood up, his movement less graceful than he intended. The room swayed slightly, a clear testament to his inebriated state. He had known he was drunk, but sitting their in his chair, he hadn’t realized how much. He was certain he had never been this drunk before. He reached for the table, his hand grasping for stability. This simple act, so revealing of his condition, sent Aria and Megan into fits of laughter. Their hysterics echoed in the now-empty restaurant, a soundtrack to the night's unexpected turn from despair to reckless abandon. "You're both drunk, too" Andrew managed to say, his words laced with laughter as he watched Aria and Megan dissolve into giggles. "Not as drunk as you," Megan retorted with a grin. It was true. Aria was quickly paying the bill, a relief that made him relieved and embarrassed. All the while she was stacking plates to make life easier on the bus boy. Megan had an arm around him, helping him find his feet. They flanked him as they left, each taking a side to support him towards the door. "How are you not toppling over?" he slurred, genuinely puzzled. "I guess we're just better at handling ourselves," Aria quipped, a sly smile playing on her lips. Then, just as they stepped outside and without warning, Aria's giggle turned mischievous as she squeezed one of his love handles. Andrew, caught off guard and extraordinarily ticklish, doubled over with laughter. It took a moment for him to realize what had just happened. The tickling had triggered an unexpected and uncontrollable release. Warmth spread down his legs, his pants clinging uncomfortably to his skin. His heart sank as he understood the extent of his predicament. "Holy shit," Megan exclaimed, her voice echoing across the empty parking lot. "Did you just piss yourself?!" He looked up to her, she had clearly started recording again. Aria was in hysterics, her laughter uncontrolled and merciless. "Can't hold your liquor, your cum, your piss!" Andrew stood frozen, a sense of surreal disbelief washing over him as the reality of the situation sank in. He was peeing his pants, unable to stop, the stream relentless. The shock of not having felt the urge earlier compounded his humiliation. His shoes, his dignity, all seemingly ruined in that moment. Panic set in. How would he get home? Would an Uber even allow him in this state? And what about Aria and Megan? Would they spread this story, broadcasting his shame to anyone who would listen? The questions swirled in his head, a whirlpool of anxiety and embarrassment. The Uber's arrival was almost theatrical in its timing, coming just as Aria and Megan's laughter began to subside. Their amusement faded into concern as they realized no driver would willingly accept a passenger in Andrew's state. "We can't just leave him like this," Megan remarked, her voice tinged with a hint of responsibility. "I've got an idea," Aria said, a new scheme brewing in her eyes. She approached the Uber driver, leaning into his window with a practiced charm. "Hi," she began, pausing just long enough for the driver to take in her allure. "So, this is awkward, but my little brother..." she gestured towards Andrew, letting the insinuation hang heavily in the air, "he's a bit... slow. He's usually in diapers, but we've been trying to potty train him. He had an accident. Can we still ride?" Andrew, lost in his own thoughts, missed the entire exchange. It was only when Aria stepped back, and the driver's eyes met his wet pants, that the reality of the situation hit him. The driver's expression shifted from surprise to understanding. "I thought you meant a child," the driver said, somewhat taken aback. "He's...kind of like one," Aria responded, her voice laced with feigned empathy. The driver, now out of his car, rummaged in the trunk. "I have a dog blanket. He can sit on that." "Thank you so much," Aria said, her voice a blend of gratitude and manipulation. "I'll make sure to tip you." Relief washed over Andrew as he was guided into the Uber. He offered no resistance, too grateful for the ride to care about Aria's condescending remarks or her pretending he needed to be buckled in like a child. He slumped against her, his head resting on her shoulder, while she whispered empty reassurances no doubt to keep up the rouse for the driver. The Uber ride, ordered on Andrew's phone, was a surreal journey back to his place. Gone were the prospects of flirtatious banter or romantic anticipation. Instead, the conversation revolved around getting into dry clothes and the need for diapers. She told him, again for the benefit of the driver, that maybe he could try potty training again a few months. The Uber pulled up to the curb, its headlights cutting through the dark street. Aria and Megan carefully guided a heavily inebriated Andrew out of the back seat. Aria, with an arm wrapped firmly around Andrew's waist, held him upright as Megan quickly darted off towards the nearby drug store. Under the dim glow of the streetlamp, Aria supported Andrew, his head bobbing weakly. He was vaguely aware of the cool night air, the sounds of the city around him, the snicker of a couple walking by who could see the dark discoloration around his groin in the labmp light. And then there was the firm grip of Aria's hand, a grip he was both grateful for and resented but at the moment more grateful as he truly didn’t know how he could even get into his apartment without her help. Moments later, Megan reappeared, her mission accomplished. In her hands, she held a package of adult diapers and a pack of baby wipes. "Got the essentials," she announced, a smirk on her face. With Andrew between them, they made their way into his apartment building. The elevator ride to his floor was a silent one, save for the occasional muffled sound from Andrew and the beep of the elevator. Once inside Andrew's apartment, the women guided him down on the living room floor. The room spun around him as he lay there, the ceiling lights blurring into halos above. Aria and Megan set about their task with a strange blend of clinical efficiency and sensual touch. Their hands lingered just a moment longer than necessary as they undressed him, removing his soiled clothes and leaving them in a heap. Andrew's senses were dulled, but he was faintly aware of the cool air against his bare skin and the sound of the diaper package being opened. The crinkle of the diaper filled the room as they unfolded it. Aria lifted Andrew's legs, much like one would with a child, exposing him in his most vulnerable state. Megan, holding the baby wipes, began to clean him with methodical strokes, her actions gentle yet impersonal. As they positioned the diaper under him, Megan couldn't help but comment, a cruel edge to her voice. "Look at that, it's almost fitting how well he suits these diapers, especially considering what little there is to cover. Toddler underwear for a toddler sized dick." They secured the diaper around him, the tapes fastening. It was snug, the padding enveloping him. Aria and Megan stood up, surveying their handiwork. Andrew lay there, diapered and diminished. The women gathered his clothes, leaving them folded neatly on a chair, but took the remaining diapers and wipes with them as they left. The door clicked shut behind them, leaving Andrew alone on the floor in his diaper. The night's events swirled in his half-conscious mind, a jumbled mix of sensation, humiliation, and the distant echoes of Aria and Megan's laughter. patreon.com/user?u=7664738
- 1 reply
-
- 1
-
-
- humiliaton
- sph
-
(and 1 more)
Tagged with:
-
This story takes place in a world where women are significantly bigger and stronger than men Daniel is a workaholic who really needs a break. His life consists of nothing more than working for much longer than he should and then going home to scroll social media. So when he receives a letter from a cousin he had lost touch with saying they should catch up he is only too eager to agree. Emmy, however, isn't exactly the cousin he remembered her being. --- Writing is my passion and my only source of income. If you enjoy my stories you may be interested to learn that you can see every update I post one week before the rest of the world with a $5 pledge on Patreon. For $10 you can see everything early AND 50 full length stories that can only be found on my Patreon page! The money I get goes to paying bills and putting food on the table so I appreciate all of my patrons and would appreciate anyone who might be interested in supporting me to check out my Patreon ❤️ https://www.patreon.com/Elfy88 --- Cousin Emmy By Elfy Daniel tapped away on his keyboard. He hadn’t stopped in a long time, his eyes were practically glued to the screen as he wrote line after line of code. His eyes were sore but he couldn’t stop, he needed to keep going and meet his deadlines. Daniel enjoyed his work and when he got into the right frame of mind he could easily work non-stop for hour after hour. With a swipe of his hand Daniel brushed his hair out of his face. It was growing too long, that was what his mother always told him when she visited. He clicked save and looked away from the screen for the first time in hours. He had to blink a few times, every time his eyes closed he saw the code on the screen again. He knew it as the “Tetris Effect”, when you look at something happening for so long you can see it when you close your eyes, it was very disconcerting. He rubbed his eyes, he only had sight in the left one though he hadn’t let that stop him from doing anything. “What the…” Daniel realised his one good eye wasn’t going blind. It had got very dark indeed. He checked the clock on the corner of the screen to see it was late in the evening. He had worked long past quitting time. The office was empty. All the lights were off and so were the computers. Daniel was the last person to leave and his shift was meant to have finished hours ago. If he had any kind of social life he would’ve been upset but, in truth, no one would notice he had worked overtime. He lived alone and didn’t really have many friends, certainly not ones he often went out with. With the computer shut off Daniel picked up his things and left the office. He lived in the city and didn’t own a car, he didn’t mind walking and using public transport. It was good for the environment and his own fitness. He was a slim guy anyway but a little extra exercise never hurt anyone. It was already dark out and the wind had a slight chill to it that made Daniel pull his coat a little tighter to himself. He gave a wide berth to some teenagers that were loitering outside an electronics store. He always felt nervous when passing rowdy groups thanks to his diminutive 5’4” frame. He was very slight physically and that made him anxious about becoming a victim. Daniel hurried by and carried on home. He lived in an apartment halfway up a building. His programming for an independent video game company didn’t pay a great deal but living on his own meant he didn’t actually need much money, it wasn’t like he went out often after all. Daniel opened the front door of his place and walked inside. He flicked on the lights and walked through to the kitchen. It was late and he didn’t feel much like cooking, he warmed up some instant noodles and then dropped on his couch in front of the television. There wasn’t much on and Daniel ended up watching a random roller-skating competition on one of the niche sports’ channels. He had no interest in skating but he was essentially just killing time until he went to bed and then went to work again. This was his life. Working and then sitting around waiting to work again. With a sigh Daniel looked around. He was an introvert, he didn’t mind being home alone rather than out partying but at times like this he wouldn’t have minded having someone just to talk to a little bit. He had considered getting a pet before but it didn’t feel like he would be home enough to take care of them. For the next hour Daniel looked at social media on his phone whilst occasionally glancing up at the television. Most of the people on his friends list were either colleagues or family. There was nothing exciting going on. Daniel turned off the television and stretched. He walked into his hallway with the intention of visiting the bathroom before bed. He paused when he saw a letter on his doormat. If it had been there when he got home he hadn’t noticed it, and yet it felt like he would’ve seen it. He frowned, he rarely got letters that weren’t bills but he could see his name and address handwritten on it. Daniel picked the letter up and turned it over. There was no clues as to where it came from. He opened the door out in to the building’s hallway. He wasn’t sure what he expected to see but no one was there. The only movement was on the light on top of the elevator, one of the numbers was descending as it lowered down towards the ground. Closing the door Daniel started opening the envelope. He pulled the single piece of paper out and read the handwriting. “Hi Daniel, it’s been a long time!” The handwriting was very neat with all the letters curving into the next one perfectly, “You should come visit and catch up. I’m sure we have a lot to reminisce about. It would be a lot of fun to have you stay for a while. Your favourite cousin, Emmy.” The note ended with a return address as well as an e-mail. Daniel read the note a second time. He remembered Emmy well. She had been practically his best friend as a youth but once he had moved to the city they had lost touch. Daniel remembered getting into a lot of hijinks with Emmy, she was two years younger than he was but always seemed to be the one who took charge of their arrangements. She had been taller than he was to the point most strangers assumed she was the elder cousin, she seemed to enjoy that a lot. Daniel climbed into bed but placed the note on his bedside table. He would send a reply from work the next day. Going out to the countryside to revisit his youth and catch up with an old friend would be just the tonic to his stressed life. --- Daniel sat on the bus with his suitcase pulled up between his legs. He had woken up at the crack of dawn to get ready and head to the train station, then he switched to the bus to get him as close as possible to Emmy’s rather remote home. He felt excited but also anxious, social situations had been alien to him for a long time. When Daniel stepped off the bus with his suitcase he had to look around to try and work out where to go next. This wasn’t the town he had grown up in though it wasn’t far away, he had only been here a few times before and that had been many years ago. He pulled out the piece of paper with directions and then started walking down the street. After talking to Emmy through e-mail and deciding on a visit Daniel had gone to his boss to apply for time off. He was able to take quite a significant amount of time since he hadn’t used his holiday time that year. Daniel wasn’t planning to spend all his time off with Emmy, he didn’t want to impose, but he liked that there would be no rush on their catching up. Emmy had a spare room that she said was ready just for him. It took thirty minutes for Daniel to eventually end up on the right road. He had underestimated the distance and pulling his suitcase with him the whole way had left him out of breath. The buildings on this road had plenty of space between them and each seemed to be situated in its own sizable parcel of land. Daniel stopped in front of one of these isolated homes and checked his paper again. This was the right address but everything seemed to be a little odd. He couldn’t put his finger on it as he looked at the house from the road. He started walking down the long driveway. “What on Earth…” Daniel’s eyes widened the closer he got to the house. Everything about the house appeared normal at first glance. The white two-storey walls had regular windows and a front door on a porch, it looked like the carbon copy of thousands of other houses until Daniel walked up the large steps of the porch. The front door towered over him, the letterbox was at head height whilst the handle was even higher. The brass door knocker was out of reach even if Daniel had tried to jump for it. It had to be at least ten-feet off the ground. Daniel turned around and saw some wicker furniture on the corner of the porch. The two chairs, table and rocking chair looked gargantuan. If Daniel didn’t know better he would’ve thought he had shrunk to half his height. After another check that this was indeed the correct address Daniel knocked on the door. He heard a loud scraping and then footsteps coming to the door. He could feel the wooden boards under his feet vibrate with each booming step. Daniel instinctively took a step backwards as the door’s lock clicked and then swung open. Daniel had just one second to take in his cousin Emmy before she was right in front of him. “Daniel!” Emmy excitedly stepped forwards with a huge smile, “You haven’t changed a bit!” Daniel saw a woman in front of him that wasn’t just tall but a giant. Her arms reached around Daniel’s waist and before he knew it he was lifted into the air in a great big bear hug. He felt his cheeks reddening as he was held against his cousin’s chest, her voluptuous breasts threatened to engulf him. It was more than a little uncomfortable and awkward. “Mmm!” Was the only sound Daniel could make as he wondered if he was going to suffocate right there between his cousin’s boobs. “Oh, sorry. I sometimes forget my own strength!” Emmy loosened her grip. To Daniel’s embarrassment Emmy didn’t set him down on the floor. Instead, she shifted him to the side with remarkable ease so that he was sat on her hip. His arms and legs automatically wrapped around Emmy as she took his suitcase and carried it inside. Daniel felt embarrassment coursing through him along with questions as to how Emmy had got so big. He hadn’t even had a chance to say anything! Daniel was final set down in the living room as Emmy sat on the couch. Daniel was left stood in front of her feeling like a child sent to report to the Principal. He was finally able to take all of her in and he was astounded. Emmy was incredibly tall, he could only estimate but if she was shorter than eight feet tall he would’ve been extremely surprised. “How was your trip? Was it OK?” Emmy asked. Despite her size her voice was very light. Her shoulder-length golden hair bobbed slightly as she sat up straight. The apron she was wearing over her black dress bunched up and she had to pull it down. “It was fine.” Daniel replied quietly. Looking around the room Daniel could see the interior of the house was the same as the exterior. Everything was bigger than normal, the couches and armchairs were so tall he would struggle to clamber up on to the cushions, Even the windowsill was so high up he could’ve used it for chin-ups. He had never felt smaller as he looked round at the giant room. “Oh, where are my manners?” Emmy chuckled, “Let me help you up.” “Wha-… No I’m-” Daniel found himself being lifted again and this time deposited on the couch. He hadn’t been handled this much since he had been a baby, it seemed like Emmy had some real issues with personal boundaries. Much to Daniel’s embarrassment his legs hung over the edge of the seat without touching the ground. “So what have you been up to?” Emmy asked excitedly. She leaned back and turned sideways to face her new guest. Her breasts were very distracting as they pushed out towards Daniel. “Oh, you know… This and that.” Daniel muttered as he forced himself to look away. He had so many questions but Emmy wasn’t giving him a moment to say anything. Daniel wanted to ask Emmy what had happened to make her so incredibly tall and about her house. Did she have a genetic problem that kept her growing? Did she have this house custom made? Why wasn’t she a star basketball player? Were those boobs real!? “You have to give me more than that!” Emmy giggled and draped one of her long arms over Daniel’s shoulders, “Come on, we’ve got all the time in the world. Tell Aunty everything.” “Aunty?” Daniel replied with a frown. “Oh, silly me!” Emmy giggled again, “I’m so much bigger than you I forgot you aren’t one of my sister’s kids! Just a maternal instinct I suppose, you’re actually older than me by a couple of years, hard to believe, huh?” As Emmy laughed heartily Daniel forced a trepid smile across his face. If he could’ve done he would’ve excused himself from this bizarre house and run away because Emmy was acting very strangely. He didn’t like the very “hands on” approach she was taking to him, it wasn’t normal to just be picked up like this. “So what have you been up to?” Emmy said again. “I went to university.” Daniel looked away from Emmy as he shifted uncomfortably, “Studied video game design and then got a job at an independent company. I wor-” “Wow!” Emmy interrupted, “Impressive! I’m proud of you, what a clever boy!” Daniel blushed a little as he was praised in such a strange manner. He bit his lip as he felt his face flush with embarrassed heat. This had been a big mistake. His social isolation had pushed him into this meeting but he had never expected a situation like this. Despite his loneliness being alone at home seemed very attractive at this point. “Let me show you your room so you can get settled in.” Emmy said after a couple of seconds of uncomfortable silence. --- You can find out what happens next RIGHT NOW on my Patreon page: https://www.patreon.com/posts/cousin-emmy-part-92754660
- 45 replies
-
- 6
-
-
-
- sexual
- humiliation
-
(and 3 more)
Tagged with:
-
"Awe, what's wrong little sissy," my mommy asked me as we pulled into the driveway. "I don't want to do this," I replied. "What," Mommy said. "You've been saying for months how much fun it would be to have a sissy play date. Now that I've set one up for you, you want to back down?" "Yes," I answered. "I know I said that, but I meant like watching cartoons and coloring with another person in diapers and dresses. This is a sleepover, and you won't even be there!" "Well too bad sissy. Now get going," Mommy said as she stepped out of the car. "Everything is already set up, and I have plans tonight that I will be late for if you keep dragging your feet. So unless you want to come home to a punishment tomorrow you'll put some pep in your little sissy steps." Mommy took me by the hand and led me up the walk to the house's front door. She rang the doorbell, holding my hand in a vice-like grip. A diaper bag was slung over her other shoulder. The door was answered by an older woman, hair starting to gray. She and Mommy embraced in a warm hug. Mommy then handed her my diaper bag. "Hi Kathleen," Mommy said. "Everything little sissy Brian needs is in there. Sorry he isn't wearing anything. He is nervous about his sleepover with Sam tonight, and was being fussy so I didn't have much time to get him ready. Thank you so much for doing this tonight though." "I don't worry about. You know I love dressing up sissies," Kathleen said. "You didn't need to pack all this though. You know I have plenty of diapers for the two little sissies." "I know, but I didn't want to take advantage. I will be by to pick him up tomorrow at 10:00 though," Mommy said. Turning her attention to me, she said, "now Brian, you be a good sissy tonight and listen to everything Aunty Kathleen tells you. She has my permission to punish you any way she sees fit, and if I hear you needed a punishment, you can bet it will be worse when you get home tomorrow. Now give me a kiss goodbye. " Chastised and blushing, I gave Mommy a kiss before being pulled into the house by Kathleen. Kathleen then closed the door, causing Mommy to disappear from my view. "Now, should we get you properly dressed?" Kathleen asked me. "Yes Ma'am," I replied. Kathleen then took me by the hand, leading me deeper into the house. We headed up a flight of stairs, stopping outside of A soft pink door. Kathleen opened the door, revealing an adult baby nursery that every sissy baby dreamed of having. A crib with a twin sized mattress dominated one corner of the room. A changing table with diapers stacked underneath dominated the opposite corner. Both were covered in restraints that could completely immobilize anyone using the furniture. A large rocking chair occupied a third corner of the room underneath a large window, and sex and baby toys were scattered across the floor of the rest of the room. "Once you are properly dressed you can go play with Sammy. Does that sound fun Brianna?" Kathleen asked me. She started undressing me instantly, so I don't think my answer mattered beyond avoiding punishment for being rude. So I responded, "Yes, Ma'am." Kathleen untied my shoes first, making me rest my hand on her back while she pulled my shoes and socks off my feet. She then unbuttoned my shorts, pulling them and my underwear down in a single smooth motion. Kathleen made me rest my hands on her again for support as I stepped out of the leg holes. I wanted to cover myself with my hands in one last act of modesty, but as my arms moved down Kathleen caught them and lifted them up above my head. Then, she pulled my t-shirt up above my head and I was naked. Once undressed, I was ushered up on top of the changing mat, and Kathleen buckled a single strap across my waist, holding me onto the table. "Your momma would be so upset if something happened to her little sissy, so I need to take extra special care with you, don't I?" This time, I left it as a rhetorical question and didn't respond. Kathleen bent below my eye site for a second, returning with a diaper thicker than any I had ever seen before. Kathleen set it on my chest. So I could stare right at it, while she pulled out the other supplies she needed. I wondered how badly I would be waddling in the diaper until I felt something cold around my balls. The diaper blocked my view, but I could tell that Kathleen was putting my chastity cage on me. Chastity was a kink that my wife and I often indulged in with one another. But having your wife lock away your cock was one thing, and an older woman who had never touched you intimately before was entirely another. Normally, I was hard as a rock and my wife had to use a cold washcloth or another trick to get me into the cage. This time, I was so timid about being locked up by Kathleen that my cage was almost too small for me. "I have no idea why your mommy said I should expect trouble getting your cage on you," Kathleen said as she sealed my dick in with a click. "You have such a well behaved sissy clitty for me." Kathleen then lifted my hips up, slipping the diaper underneath me. A liberal cloud of powder soon coated my chastity cage and butt crack. I turned and twisted on the table as Kathleen rubbed the powder into my diaper area. Sam often had a bruised ass when I hung out with him, so I knew Kathleen wasn't shy about delivering a spanking. Because of this, I tried to stay still, but it was also deeply embarrassing having Kathleen touching my genitals so thoroughly and business-like, as if I were nothing more than a child she was babysitting. Satisfied that my nether regions were thoroughly protected from diaper rash, Kathleen then taped the diaper up with the same efficiency. Kathleen then ran her fingers through the waist and leg bands, checking the fit of the diaper. Satisfied, she slid a pair of plastic locking panties up my legs. Once they covered the diaper, Kathleen released me from the changing table, so she could roll me onto my side to lock the plastic panties on with a click. I wasn’t allowed off of the changing table until she had given the panties a few test pulls to make sure they wouldn't come off. After the diaper and plastic panties were put on me, Kathleen went digging through Sammy's sissy closet for an outfit for me to wear. She was in there for a minute before she popped back out with an armful of clothes. First, Kathleen had me put on a simple white camisole. Then came a very frilly pink dress, with ruffles and frills on both the skirt and shoulders. Kathleen made me raise my arms above my head while she slipped it over my head. She then zipped it up my back. A small click indicated she had locked the dress around my neck when she had fully zipped it up my back. A bright white corset was then wrapped around my torso. Since it was more decorational than for waist shaping, Kathleen only tightened the corset until it was mildly uncomfortable. Next, Kathleen snuck a matching pair of bloomers up my legs and over my diaper. Lastly, two petticoats were slid up my legs and around my waist, adding a nice poof and flair to my outfit. "You make such a lovely little sissy Brianna," Kathleen said. "Now you just need a lovely little wig and something to cover up that unfortunate addition God put on your throat. You be a good sissy and stay right there." Kathleen left the room, leaving me alone. She was gone for a while. At least long enough for me to be bored, and start swishing my skirt and petticoats back and forth, watching them twirl around my waist. Kathleen caught me off guard as she reentered the room. "A sissy and her skirts," she said as she walked back in, a box in her arms. I blushed, embarrassed, while she pulled a blonde, ringlet wig out of the box. "We discovered, Sammy is more of a brunette than a blond, so he doesn't wear this one much." Kathleen placed a wig cap on my head, then slid the wig into place. A few adjustments and a pink headband later she was finished with my hair. To complete my outfit, a pink ribbon was tied around my throat to cover up my Adam's apple. "Now you look like such a darling little sissy," Kathleen said. She didn't let me look at myself in the mirror though. Instead, she took me by the hand, leading me out of the room and back downstairs to her living room. *Part Two* Set up in the center of the room was a large playpen. Another sissy sat in the center of the playpen, half heartedly pushing two teddy bears around in front of them while baby cartoons played quietly on the tv. The sissy in the playpen was Sam, or Sammy, the person I was having a "sleepover" with. They were dressed in a yellow baby party dress, wearing a brunette bob wig with a small bonnet tied around their chin. As Kathleen helped Sammy stand up out of the playpen, I saw his skirt was stiff enough and accompanied by enough petticoats that the bottom of his diaper and plastic pants just peeked out between his legs. It was interesting, seeing Sammy and Kathleen so close together. Unlike my mommy, who was only a few years older than me, Kathleen was older than Sammy by a couple of decades. The marked age difference and between Sammy and Kathleen, and his appearance, truly made Sammy appear to be a child, even though he was only two years younger than I. "Now, doing each other's makeup and nails is a classic sleepover activity for girls. I was thinking you two sissies would love doing that for each other, wouldn't you?" Kathleen said. "Yes mommy," Sammy said. I simultaneously said, "Yes aunt Kathleen." "Alright, both of you be good and sit on the floor, while I go and get the makeup," Kathleen said. Sammy and I knelt on the floor as Kathleen left. We sat there in awkward silence, neither of us sure really how to start a conversation in our present state. Kathleen finally returned, makeup caboodle in one hand and a bag of makeup brushes in the other. Setting the items down, she said, "Ok, which one of you wants to be made up first?" After an awkward silence, I eventually raised my hand. "Good sissy Brian," Kathleen said. She sat on the ground in between Sammy and I, and began unpacking all of the things she had brought down. First, she directed Sammy in applying foundation to my face, then eyeshadow, blush, and lip gloss. Once Kathleen was satisfied with Sammy's work, she had me do the same, following the same steps of dabbing the foundation onto Sammy before gently coloring his eyes in a yellow eyeshadow to match his dress. Then a forced smile so that I could brush foundation onto the apples of his cheeks. Finally, strokes of lipgloss left a pink glittering shimmer on his lips. Kathleen showed us the results of our makeovers in a small hand mirror. Overall, they weren't great. I knew I could have done a better job with my makeup myself, and I knew that I didn't do a great job either on Sammy's makeup. It had been the first time I had put makeup on another person though, and I am sure Sammy was in a similar boat. Painting each other's nails went much better though. This time, Sammy went first. He was much more confident with the nail brush than makeup brushes, painting my fingernails in smooth baby pink streaks. Once my fingernails were coated in the delicate pink lacquer, my toenails received the same treatment. I then had to sit, hands and toes spread while my nails dried. The process was then repeated, as Sammy applied a second coat. When he was finished, my nails were a solid, baby pink color, and, unaccustomed to regularly having my nails painted, the paint gave my fingers an unusual weight. When my nails were finally dry, it was my turn to paint Sammy's nails. Kathleen had me paint his nails in a bright red that stood out when contrasted against his dress. As I finished the first coat, Kathleen had me gently sprinkle a little glitter across his fingernails, so that it got stuck in the nail polish. The second coat then sealed the glitter in, giving his nails a nice sparkle in addition to the red color. As we waited for Sammy's second coat of nail polish to dry, his stomach began to grumble with hunger. "Awe, is someone's tum-tum saying it wants din-dins," Kathleen teased. "Well don't you worry. I'll make a nice dinner for my two little sissy babies. Now I only have one high chair, and since his tummy is growling, I am going to feed Sammy first, is that ok Brian?" "Yes aunty Kathleen," I replied. "Such a helpful little sissy. No wonder you're Mommy never has to punish you. Unlike this one," Kathleen said, pinching Sammy's arm playfully. "Since you are the better behaved sissy, I am going to leave you here while I put Sammy in the high chair. Then I will put you in the bouncer so you can work up an appetite for dinner. Will you be good and sit here quietly while I do that?" "Yes Aunty Kathleen," I said again. She then helped Sammy stand and led him into the kitchen. Kathleen was gone for fifteen minutes before she returned, a padded, harness-like object in her hands. There were two long straps on the thing in her arms, which she connected to two pulleys suspended from the ceiling. I then stepped into the harness, holding my skirts and petticoats up, at Kathleen's command. She then lifted the harness up around my waist, gently tucking my petticoats and skirts intonthe waistband of the harness. A set of straps then went across my chest, holding the harness tight against my diaper, and holding me tight between the two straps connecting me to the ceiling. Kathleen then tightened the straps, so that it was just uncomfortable to stand flat footed on the ground. My wrists were then placed in two cuffs attached to the straps. She then unrolled a black mat, spreading it out underneath me. Two pads were connected to the mat, which she stuck just inside the leg bands of my bloomers. "From what your mommy has told me, you will enjoy this as much as Sammy, even if you won't admit it. It will also make sure you are nice and ready for dinner," Kathleen said as she plugged a cord extending from the mat into an outlet. As soon as the prongs connected, I jumped into the air, feeling an electric shock jolt through my legs. It happened again and again, and without any active effort on my part I was soon bouncing away. Kathleen had a smirk on her face as she left to feed Sammy. It didn’t take too long for me to connect that the pads on my legs and the mat I kept landing on were making a circuit that was providing the shocks. They weren't painful, so much as an unpleasant sensation in my legs. I couldn't tell if it was the sensation, the surprise of the shock, or a reaction from my legs but each shock launched me into the air, keeping me bouncing away. I tried curling my legs underneath me, once, to try avoiding the shocks. All this brilliant idea accomplished was giving me a diaper wedgie that crushed my balls and rammed my chastity cage unpleasantly into my crotch. I had no concept of time while bouncing away, but eventually I was able to collect my thoughts and think about something other than the shocks. The actual bouncing sensation felt rather good, causing my diaper to rub against me in a way that soon had my dick straining against its cage. I could also feel my diaper and the harness putting pressure against my butt. I was eventually wishing I had something inside of my ass, so I could fuck myself to orgasm while I bounced away. When Kathleen finally returned, she was leading Sammy from behind, who, in addition to his previous outfit, was sporting a massive bib covered in baby food and a pacifier bobbing in and out of his mouth. Kathleen unplugged the mat and pads from the wall, letting my feet land and stay on the ground. My legs were shaky as they landed on the ground. I realized that I was panting for breath, exhausted from my constant bouncing. Kathleen released me from the cuffs and harness, and I dropped on the floor, legs wobbly from the bouncer and exhaustion. I stayed on the floor, panting and trying to get the feeling back into my legs, until Kathleen had Sammy strapped into the bouncer. She then led me away into the kitchen while Sammy sucked a pacifier while bouncing away. Kathleen brought me into the kitchen, where a pink polka dot padded high chair with a white plastic tray was set against an island. Water streaks drying on it indicated it had just been thoroughly wiped down. Kathleen pulled the tray off the high chair, and helped me into the seat, fluffing my skirt and petticoats so that they would sit just right and not be ruffled by the tray. She then buckled straps across my shoulders and waist. Two more velcro straps pinned my arms firmly against the sides of the chair. Two final straps, one over my thighs, one over my ankles, bound me firmly to the chair. My legs could do little more than shuffle along the footrest while my arms could only wriggle at my sides. Kathleen then clicked the white tray into place. Kathleen started by affixing a bib, more akin to a hairdresser's cape, around my neck. It was so large it used multiple buttons to secure it around my neck, rather than tying in the back like a normal bib. She then placed two large baby bottles of milk on my tray. Next came a bowl of a thick, white pasty substance. Lastly, Kathleen placed three jars of baby food on the tray. Reading the labels, I could see the contents were peas, squash, and carrots. Kathleen opened each of the cars, stirring them into the bowl with the white substance using a large soup spoon. Kathleen then dipped the spoon into the mushy mixture. Her mouth opened to start making a noise, but before she made a sound I opened my mouth to swallow the heaping spoonful. "Such an obedient sissy," Kathleen said as I wrapped my lips around the spoon. I coughed and sputtered trying to choke it down. It had an unpleasant taste combined with a vile mouth feel. Remembering the mess across Sammy's bib, I guessed that he enjoyed his dinner as much as I did. Kathleen was unphased by my reaction. She giggled to herself as she scooped up another spoonful bringing it to my mouth. I swallowed it, if only because I was determined not to get as messy as Sammy had clearly gotten during his feeding. While I was technically successful in this goal, I still got much more baby food on me than I liked. Kathleen would waste just long enough for me to choke down most of a spoonful, before feeding me the next. This made it inevitable, with each spoonful, that my mouth wouldn't be ready to receive it, and the food would smear onto my face or be scraped off the spoon and down onto my waiting bib. Kathleen didn't let me have any milk until I had eaten all of the bowl of mush. She then held the baby bottles to my lips. While I could control the rate at which I suckled, short air breaks were the only reprieve I had from anything other than drinking down the milk. I felt bloated by the time I had finally finished everything. Thankfully, Kathleen quickly wiped my face off and removed the bib. My Mommy must have shared with Kathleen how much I hated to be dirty and that it would remove me from subspace. Kathleen left me in the high chair while she washed the bowl and baby bottles. She then inserted a paci gag into my mouth, buckling it behind my head. I was then freed from the numerous restraints, and led back into the living room. Once Sammy was freed from the bouncer, Kathleen helped both of us into the playpen, where we were left to color in some coloring books. Part 3 "Wha vas hat groth pace?" I asked Sammy once Kathleen had left the room. "Wice pudding," Sammy gurgled out from behind his pacifier. I noticed he wasn't gagged, just obedient by not removing his pacifier. "Do you eath thath othen?" I continued. "Mothly on weethends. Mommy wets me eath normal fooths on worthdays, buth on weethends iths nether anyfing sowid," Sammy continued. I didn't ask him any more questions after that. The lisping induced by the pacifiers put an unfortunate damper on the ease of conversation. So instead we colored with our crayons in silence. We could hear Kathleen cooking dinner for herself in the kitchen. It smelled far more delectable than our meal. The smells of the kitchen though were replaced by a less pleasant odor as time wore on. I couldn't believe that Sammy had just let loose, messing his diaper like that with me right next to him. I knew toilets would be off limits with Kathleen as our caretaker, but I figured he would at least have tried to go when Kathleen could change him right away. From all of the milk I drank at dinner though, I did wet my diaper fairly well dur8ng our time in the playpen. Around half an hour later she returned to the living room, but didn't even comment on the foul odor that now hung in the room. Instead, she said, "You two have been such good sissy babies for me. How would you like a reward of going out for ice cream?" Sammy said "Yes please mommy," with excitement. I couldn't tell if his enthusiasm was real or fake. I suspected that we would be going out for ice cream dressed as we were, and I could feel my stomach start to rumble. I knew Inwould be soon doing the same action Inhad judged Sammy for about ten minutes earlier. For these reasons, I stupidly said. "No tank you pwease. I don wantha go outhide wike dis." "Oh, and you were being such a good little sissy Brian," Kathleen said, before brusquely yanking me out of the playpen and back up to the nursery. I put up no resistance, partly because I was deep in a submissive space at this point, partly because I was worried all of the walking would make me poop myself sooner. Kathleen sat down in the rocking chair in the nursery, and almost immediately afterwards had me down across her knees and the arms of the chair. Before I had a second to prepare myself, I felt a paddle slapping into my diapers with a loud WHACK. The diapers offered some protection, but soon the pain of the paddle was coming through and I was dancing across Kathleen's lap from the whacks and swats. She was merciless in her punishment, the blows coming hard and fast. Just when I thought my ass could take no more, she switched to my thighs, delivering a series of blows to my left, then right thighs. I doubted I would be sitting at work much Monday after this spanking. "Now, choose your next words carefully, sissy," Kathleen said, her tone adopting an iciness that broke nothing but fear. "Is there something you would like to ask me?" On the verge of tears, I stuttered out around my paci-gag, "Pwease Aunthy Kaffween, can I go outh for ith cream in my pwetty dwess, ethen though I hath been a bad thithy?" Kathleen's tone changed instantly, and she responded in her normal motherly voice, "why of course you and Sammy can go out for ice cream in your pretty dresses, and you haven't been a bad sissy dear." Kathleen then led me back downstairs, me awkwardly waddling in her wake. She slipped a pair of high heels on each of our feet, and fhen asked "Is it ok if Brian sits in the car seat Sammy, since he's our guest?" "Yeth mommy," Sammy responded. The car seat was impressive, and like the bouncer, made my submissive sissy heart do summer saults with glee. In Kathleen's van, one of the seats had been removed and replaced with a car seat that had extra padding, pink of course, with a hard frame that fully enveloped a person from their head to their butt. A five point harness kept them held tight against the chair, while two cuffs prevented anyone from freeing themselves on their own. It took almost no time for Kathleen to have me hooked and bound within the car seat. In fact, it took her a longer time to tie Sammy to his seat in the car, immobilizing him as well. With us two sissies bound and restrained in the back of the car, Kathleen pulled out of the garage and onto the road. She drove for nearly an hour, taking us to a place far outside of town. During the car ride, I messed my diaper several times. Each time, I thought I would be feeling the urge to go soon, but before I could control it, I would feel myself messing my diaper. I suspected that Kathleen put something into our food, since normally it took an abnormal amount of effort for me to mess my diaper. I noticed from a few grunts and moans that Sammy too was continuing to use his diapers. I really did enjoy the bondage of the car seat, but I would have enjoyed it more under different circumstances. My bottom was extra sensitive from the thrashing it had received, and every time I added to my diapers load, either through wetting or messing, it just irritated it more. I spent the majority of the long car ride fighting the restraints trying to find a comfortable position. Nearly an hour later, as it was just growing dark, we pulled into the parking lot of an ice cream stand out in the country. Before freeing Sammy and I, Kathleen went tonthe back of the van, and removed what turned out to be a life size stroller. She then removed the pacifiers from our mouths, and freshened up our lipstick. I was the first one freed, released from the car seat only to be sat in the stroller. It was almost identical to the carseat in terms of restraints and bondage. The only real difference was that my seat was now made of a thick canvas and I was angled at sixty degrees. I had a feeling this was a subtle way of Kathleen preventing me from standing while we got ice cream. With me restrained in the adult stroller, I could do nothing but continue to helplessly fill my diaper in small amounts and feel it smear against my sore bottom. Sammy was prevented from having too much freedom for himself via a collar and leash that were placed around his neck and tied to the stroller, respectively. Kathleen parked us near the van, at one of the farther away picnic tables, before leaving to go order us ice cream. "Does her baby food usually make you mess your diapers like this?" I asked Sammy. "Yeah. That's why I only am fed it on weekends." He replied. "Also, don't worry, Mommy brings me here a lot. The owners are kinksters too, and so are a good majority of the customers. There are a few vanilla customers that discover the place and wanded in, but they only really advertise this place in the kink community as a place you can go for some light public play." "That's good." I said, trying to be nonchalant. Actually, this was a massive relief to me. I was always self conscious about going out as a sissy, even to kink spaces. I had never worn a diaper to a kink party, and outside of a few ageplay events at private homes, had never been a sissy baby in public before. If I wasn't so deep into sub space at the moment, I probably would have been having a mental breakdown. Kathleen returned, carrying two bowls of ice cream and a milkshake for herself. She pulled out two baby spoons from her purse, sticking them into the bowls of ice cream. She then handed one of the bowls to Sammy, who was allowed to feed himself. I had to be slowly fed the ice cream by Kathleen. Normally, I inhaled ice cream. Having to use these small spoons and take such delicate little bites made it take forever to eat the ice cream. About halfway through our bowls of ice cream, a large bear of a man came over. "Is that Kathleen and little baby Sammy I see over here," the man said as he approached. "Why, I barely recognized you in the dark. Oh, and it looks like you have another little sissy. Who is this?" "Hi Robert," Kathleen said. "This is Sissy Brian. He is having a sleepover with baby Sammy tonight. Since they were such good little sissies, I thought I would take them out for ice cream. Sammy, aren't you going to greet Robert?" Sammy sat his ice cream down, then stood up, needing to take a step nearer to me on his heels to not be choked by the collar and leash. Robert obliged Sammy, taking another step as well. Robert would have towered over Sammy, were it not for his heels. These gave Sammy just enough height to kiss Robert on each cheek before giving him a kiss on the lips. "Hello Sir," Sammy then said. Robert then leaned down toward me, his face a few inches from mine. I knew he wanted a greeting from me as well. The welts from my previous paddling were acutely noticeable in my dirty diaper, so I complied, not wanting to receive another punishment. I strained against the restraints of my stroller, reaching up to give him a soft kiss on each cheek before one on his lips, which went longer than I intended. I don't know if that was my subconscious doing or his. "Hello Sir, nice to meet you," I said to Robert. Robert's face was bristly from his beard, and his lips were dry and chapped, whereas I don't think stubble could be felt on my soft face and lips. The contrast between us at that moment truly had me feel like a simpering, pathetic, pantywaist, and my cock was straining against its cage to become hard as a rock. Robert sat down where Sammy had been seated, scooping the sissy up onto his lap. He gave the sissy a few bounces on his knee, making Sammy blush and moan. Then, he struck up a conversation with Kathleen, and began feeding Sammy the rest of his ice cream. I was curious just how familiar Robert was with Kathleen and Sammy, being that he could just start feeding him without asking him, or even Kathleen if they were ok with it. Robert dominated most of the conversation, talking about some recent trip of his to Boston. I didn’t know him, and calling the conversation vanilla would indicate it was more interesting than it was, so I zoned out, losing myself in my own little world of eating small bites of ice cream, feeling a twinge in my stomach, and filling my diaper a little more. I wet my diaper a couple of times as well while eating ice cream, which was a weirdly pleasurable experience. As I sat, I wondered how my diaper was holding up. I never used my diaper this much with my Mommy, and it was safe to say this was the most I had ever filled one. My musings on the structural integrity of my diaper were interrupted by emptying my bowl of ice cream. I was embarrassed to re enter reality, with Kathleen gently rocking me back and forth in the stroller while Sammy was once again being gently bounced up and down on Robert's knee. "It's getting late. This little one almost fell asleep here on us. I better get these sissy babies into their crib for the night," Kathleen said. "Good idea," Robert agreed, setting Sammy on his feet on the ground. "They could also use a bedtime bath too, boy do these sissies reek." Sammy and I turned a crimson shade of red from the comments about the state of our diaper. Robert gave Sammy a goodbye kiss, before giving Kathleen a hug and patting me on the head before heading back to his own car. Kathleen took us back to ours, transferring me once again from the stroller into the carseat, and tying Sammy into his chair, before taking us home. I woke up to Kathleen gently rubbing me awake. Apparently, I had passed out as soon as the car started moving, and was sleeping deeply the entire car ride, despite my bondage and the state of my diaper.
- 10 replies
-
- 10
-
-
The experimental school. We had all been called to a large assembly, not too uncommon since it was the 3rd day of school. Then again what was common in this school? Walking along in the crowded hall, I longed for my days before this school. So simple, hang out with friends, go bowling or to a movie, or just hang out at the park. Things were so much simpler then. And then I signed that stupid contract. I didn't have the money for a good college, I had the grades to get in but not good enough to get a ride on. I never really played sports, what I did have was a head for creativity and original things. That's what they had said got me not only accepted but desired here. Nothing about it added up. Why would you expect more out of middle level students? I'd get my degree but I had to stay at the school until graduating. Oh I got some time off campus but not much. Isolation was key, they said. No outside interference. They even restricted the TV and social media coming in. They had made their own social media platform as well. But now, I have almost graduated from this hell hole, everything I think about it my heart jumps. I was so close, one more year. I could see them trying to control me past graduation though. This place didn't let go of people. Some people had tried to quit or drop out. Each time they tried to leave without permission, they'd just turn up again on campus. Same excuse every time too. "I changed my mind, so I came back." I had asked a friend once, he gave me the same answer but when I asked why he said he wasn't sure why he changed his mind. This school was going to try and reach into my life beyond the gate. I could feel it. Whatever, it wasn't in my contract, I'd figure it out once I was free, that contract only went as far as the gates. I entered the large auditorium which doubled as a theater. It had about 500 seats in it and a stage. Long black curtains that sat at the back of the stage. On a projector screen was a welcome message that cheerily read "A time to change, and a time to be changed!" The picture in the background had students smiling and laughing. Only girls would have had the nerve to use that dumb of a slogan for the year. I knew better than to voice that opinion out loud. A girl might hear and that would definitely invoke her privileges. Probably means something about bettering yourself and others and the school or some such nonsense. Completely stupid. Last year was "Better school, better you, better world." It wasn't getting better… On the stage sat the student council, the ruling body of the school. They enacted all policies, procedures, disciplinary rules and punishments for those enrolled. Get bad grades? Then you ended up cleaning the floors. Get in a fight? Well, let's just say that wasn't happening anymore. The list of rules and consequences was quite extensive, it wasn't something one could memorize. The list was probably so long that it couldn't be memorized on purpose. If you couldn't memorize it, they could get away with whatever they decided was inappropriate. I wasn't much of a stand out, mischief maker so I rarely got into trouble. Though it had happened. I found a seat near a large group of other guys, I wasn't really in the mood to mingle and this school put a huge damper on dating, it was not a rule mind you, just not what most guys wanted to deal with. In the end, the mood for romance was kind of dead when you were not able to really have much of a say in any relationship. At least when the other side had won. Oddly enough when his side had won, I had found a girlfriend relatively easily. I tried a couple times but it just never worked out. Supposedly your "personal life" was exempt from the rules but how did that work when you were a society separated from the world and it was governed by a certain group. We lived and breathed in this school, there was no escaping it while you were in the walls that surrounded the campus. It was filling up in the auditorium and the school student secretary stepped up to the mic. "Hello, everyone!" She started cheerfully. "I know we are all anxious to start so let's hurry and find our seats. We need to start on time or we will be late for the rest of the day." She was in charge of time keeping and she was very passionate about it. She was the quintessential nerdy girl, goggle glasses and all. There were only about 300 people in this school. Its numbers kept small by the sheer fact every student had been hand picked to come here. You had to have the right personality, be willing to take a leap of faith, be creative, the list went on and on. It was more about personality than anything else, or so it seemed. Some of the students here were among the lowest scoring students in their respective high schools. I had a few friends that shouldn't have been able to get into college let alone anything prestigious. Hopefully this will be short and sweet, I thought, we can just get it over with. Boring speeches were not my thing. I waited impatiently fiddling with a pencil, we had not been allowed to bring anything with us including phones. They always cited "we should pay attention instead of playing with a phone." Like we were some kind of kindergarteners. Weren't we supposed to be self governing? That one only went as far as they wanted it to. About 5 minutes later the vice president got up and called the meeting to order. "Welcome to a new year at the Complete School of Forward Thinking." A cheer went up among the students, mostly from the girls. "I am Sarah Glockins, I will be your vice president again this year." Another pause and another shriek from the girls. She was not as bad as the others but she was still on the wrong side of the fence. "On behalf of your returning body of student leadership I'd like to welcome our new students AND our returning students to our great halls again for another year of learning and growing. Well, maybe just learning for some of us." She giggled and I caught the cryptic sense she had something up her sleeve. This wasn't good. Not in this school, surprises tended to leave you in a bad place. It never ended well, especially when the girls were in charge. I had learned the hard way that anything cryptic like that meant trouble for me. I was truly done with this school, if I wasn't so close I'd have found a way out of here. This year was going to be hell, I knew it too. Truth was, things had been getting progressively more intense over the last 2 years that the vote had gone to the girls. I was two seats from the aisle, only a little bit from the door. Girls were standing guard there. They wore something on their hip, it seemed too small to be a weapon or a stun gun. The fire escape seemed to be unguarded, but it'd probably be locked until an actual fire alarm. State of the art alarm systems would stay locked now until the alarm went off. Everything in this damnable school was state of the art too. Everything was brand new all the time. They really did have a limitless budget around here. I guess if you were doing an experiment you had to do it the best way possible. Plus, if the scope of the experiment was true we were designing a new form of government to implement in the real world, then "no expense spared" was a good slogan. Sarah rambled on about the new year and the slogan, the guy sitting next to me leaned in, "I can't believe they won again, after last year you'd have thought it was a shoe in for them to lose." I nodded. They had incorporated a few punishments that went above and beyond the normal and no one had stopped them. It seemed like the approval rating would have dropped after that. The voting system was complex and required everyone to put in a visible and tangible token. This made cheating literally impossible. It had been a landslide win again. The count wasn't even needed. The girls' tokens had filled the tube while the guys remained half empty. Of Course you never had any idea who voted for what. You were alone when you voted. Granted that had been the terms of the experiment. The students were self governing for the most part. The teachers stayed out of it and allowed those on the winning side to lead as they saw fit. The only real rules were no permanent harm or ejection from the school were allowed. In short, You had to solve issues and not just shove them aside or destroy the problem. My thoughts returned to my escape route. Best option would be to go through the stage, likely the way they wouldn't think anyone would go. Why put guards up there? Everyone would see where you were going. Applause erupted around the room as Sarah finished her monotonous deluge of annoying words. She was not one I cared to be around or listen to talk. The woman had a bad tendency to squawk when she laughed, worse she was an incessant gossip. Apparently she had introduced the lone male on the stage. He was just there to represent the losing party. "Welcome everyone, I'm Blake Townsend," he paused. "Sorry gents, we lost." Holding his hands out in mock surrender. A couple girls whistled and cheered. "But we will make do and make sure we get the better of it next year. Anyway, I'll keep it short. Keep your heads up and make the best of it. I promise it'll get better this year!" Some cheers went up from the boys, they were half hearted but still some guys were still hopeful. "We can still make it a good year. If you feel like there's any unfair treatment just let me know. I'll make sure our voices are still heard." His speech was determined. "With that I give you the devil herself, student body president, Julie Buttkiss. Oops I mean Butterkiss" He was going to pay for that. From across the stage Julie stood up. Her eyes looked amused but in a dangerous way. Her look said it all, she would return the favor and she already knew how. She was the devil though, a picture perfect one, if anyone was honest. She belonged on magazine covers. It was Likely that that was how she got the position in the first place. Too many males with hard ons that would never get anything more than Blake was getting right now. She had enacted all the policies last year that had made life a living hell for anyone who was male. "Thanks Blake, and I'm sure you didn't mean it. After all, we girls have made this experiment incredibly successful." She started, her smooth voice captured everyone's ears. It almost was transe-like. "This school was founded to change the way society works. This experiment was made so that we could develop a new form of government and social structure. Why? The old way is failing, and we have young minds that are not conformed to old ideas, we can generate a new life that is fresh and will reinvigorate our world. In the beginning we were set up clean without entanglements. Given an opportunity to change ourselves, and then change others." There it was, that stupid logo that was on the screen, I zoned out as she launched into the history of this demon infested place. If you'd been here for 3 days you'd have heard this speech 3 times. We were called because we were intelligent, could add to a constructive society, we were the creative ones that could redesign the world. And now that you've signed on the dotted line you belong to us for 4 years. I tuned back into our regularly scheduled broadcast as she went back to recapping the last few years. "In the past 2 years we have raised the average grade to almost 90%. A full ten point increase. We have seen a 60% drop in disciplinary needs." She paused as cheers went up, again mostly girls. "When this school was founded, the idea was to find out who was best at running society, who would produce the best results, and even more so, who society wanted to run society. The first 2 years it was the boys. Boys," her voice dropped to an almost conspiratorial tone, "you failed us all. In those 2 years it was chaos, and not a good learning environment. Drugs, sex, you name it, it was in our halls." I had only come here three years ago, it had been a bit rougher then, even I could admit that, but things had gone the exact opposite direction once the girls took over. "With each year that we ladies have been in charge this school has improved a hundred fold." I wondered how she was measuring that. "Since this school's founding, we have risen up from the ashes quite a bit. Last year was phenomenal, our policies brought the remaining outliers back under control. For that exact reason the polices: Feminine Judgment, Retaliation Restriction, and Corporal Punishment will remain." My jaw dropped, how could the admins not stop this? Feminine Judgment meant a girl could decide a boy or girl was misbehaving. While worded carefully to avoid sex1sm, it was definitely in favor of the girls. The result was always a disciplinary panel. They decided your fate. They were always female. Retaliation Restriction, if you were called out for negatively responding to anything educational or disciplinary you were in for it. The panel was skipped and you were basically hung where you stood. Corporal Punishment spoke for itself. It was the default now. Almost everything ended up with you bent over getting your backside tanned. It had only happened to me once but I was one of the more crafty boys. Julie continued her evidence from the damned, "70% of boys received 2 spankings last year. That's a lot for you math challenged folks." She joked, not many laughed. " 96% received one. While only 10% of the girls received one, you know who you are and we ladies expect better from you this year. In the end the measures have brought this school to being the highest functioning school in all but 2 measured metrics nationwide. Isn't that wonderful?"She never paused for a cheer or acknowledgement. "And so we will be continuing our march to bring this school to the top!" She almost shouted the last words. The top of what? The heap of annoying me? I doubted it could get much worse. The girls went wild. "Ladies calm down now. We have a new policy to enact this year. It'll be the final thing we need to push us over the top on every scale that is measured in this nation. The numbers have shown that our male counterparts are not to be trusted, that they routinely step out of line, have lower test scores and final scores than us ladies. That is to say until they've been put on a better path. Today we announce the Better Boys Behavior Beneficiance.This will allow you Ladies to properly care for and love our boys. They need a good Maternal and nurturing influence to truly thrive. Her tone was serious now, my heart was racing, and I could see a few other male faces echoing my thoughts. "Upon entering, ladies, you were given a bag and told to leave it sealed until the time came. It's not that time yet. However, we need to discuss the contents inside. First you will find a card stock paper that says "your rules" on it. You will need to read it carefully at the end of the commencement. The next is 5 sheets of regular paper, on it says "their rules." My heart was in full fight or flight now. The adrenaline in my system said "GO NOW!" but if I moved I knew nothing good would come of it yet. "These will need to be given to each of your targets today. Now I want you to know, you will not likely have 5 targets. This is just in case." TARGETS!!?! What were they going to throw at us? Bad, bad, bad! "There is a bottle you will need, please use it today. I'm begging you. Not doing so could leave you in violation of your rules and lead to corporal punishment or worse." This was getting crazy, if the girls would be held accountable like this then it had to be massive. I was already gathering myself to run. I wasn't really sure where. The contract guaranteed a free college ride but it also guaranteed you stayed put until you graduated. Once the year started you never left campus. Some families had a home here and lived with students but mostly the students stayed in dorms. The really hard part was the 15 foot wall that ran around the campus. We were told it was security but the barbs on the top were aimed to keep people in not out. Not that anyone tried to get in. "There are some other things in there including a paddle, if you need it today, and a couple other supplies for routine maintenance. The last thing in there is very important. It is the reason we all came together. It's also what you will need most today. Ladies when I say this I want you all to remain calm. Show your maturity. You see, the goal is to give boys a good example to grow into. You need to be that example, this is also not retribution but a lesson. They need to be controlled for both our good and theirs. I know you're excited ladies, but contain yourselves. If you open that bag too early it will ruin the surprise. Boys, I'm begging you, make it easy on us ladies. Please do not fight this. I promise rewards to those that are good boys. BIG rewards." That was not setting me at ease. Some other guys had already given in, just dreading it all, you could see the defeat in their eyes. Heads buried in hands. It didn't take long to be ground down if you didn't go with the flow but they had decided it was better to not be dust. Some girlfriends trying to console boyfriends, the smiles on their faces were not helping. "Those that try to resist will be punished severely." Of course they would, so far that was the only part I believed. "Now ladies, the last item in your bag is five… big… fluffy…white…crinkly… DIAPERS!" Her voice was so excited, she seemed like she was about to jump the podium. Her face was the image of a psychiatric ward patient who had been given the freedom they had wanted since being confined years ago. Everyone in the room went silent except one, his expletive echoed across the room. "What the f@*$?" He wasn't getting the "rewards" for sure. My mind latched on to that last word. She couldn't be implying the girls would be putting boys in diapers. There was no way they were that crazy. No one would allow that. As if she was reading his mind "I know ladies you are confused. I assure you this is for the best. You will be diapering the boys today. The boys have proven to be a large part of the problems here and are in need of a bit of feminine touch. Remember to treat them as well as they are behaved, they are not meat, but they are to be wrapped up today, be as loving but firm as a mother would be. Now in good faith, I will be taking care of our good boy Blake here who chose some inappropriate things to say to me. So," Reaching beneath the podium she pulled out a large rectangular white thing. I immediately assumed it was one of these diapers, "ladies, shall we begin the great diapering? You may open your bags now!" Without another word she whirled on Blake whose face had gone sheet white. I could only hear zippers from bags being opened as he protested from his seat. She went straight to work on his belt and zipper. He gave an attempt at stopping her but he wasn't fighting or running as much as he should have been. Maybe he knew something I didn't, but I wasn't going to find out. I snapped out of the horror show and looked around, girls were reading their cards, most of the guys were in a state of despair, they had just given up and were going to allow whatever happened to them happen. Being grabbed by a girl they just followed orders. A bunch were fighting back, the group around me was backed together trying to stop the feminine onslaught, the girls outnumbered the boys by a good bit and the group was being grabbed one by one and overpowered. One fool just dropped his pants and laid down grinning. Not sure what was with him. No one had even come for him yet. Some cried in defeat. Being in the center of the group of guys I wasn't in any immediate threat. I watched as girls laid boyfriends down and padded rears, each taking time to use powder, some began to administer punishments to ensure obedience, it only took a few swings to start eliciting yelps from some. The process was insane. Even outnumbered, it was taking time to work through them all. It gave me a minute to think. I needed to start my escape plan, I began to work towards a weak spot in the line trying to dissect the group around me. "John Belinger!" My name echoed from the mic. "I see you, do not move! You belong to me." That psycho, Tammy Garland. Unfortunately, she was also the treasurer. She likely had already known about this and had planned to make him hers. She'd had a crush on me for a year. My only spanking had come from her, unjustly I might add. She was intent on ruining my life. I thought I'd shaken her off last year by hitting her with a giant water balloon filled with a rancid smelling liquid we had found near a dumpster. Tammy had never given up, asking me out multiple times, I wasn't even being polite about turning her down anymore. Knowing her, She probably had a diaper labeled with my name from the very start. Seriously, the dumb girl labeled everything. I scanned around the door, the guards were still there. They had a device in hand that looked like it was designed for a medical purpose instead of anything else. I hadn't seen it used on anyone so I wasn't completely sure what it was yet. All around me boys were being diapered. Some whose pants were already at their ankles, some protesting and promising, even begging. It saved none of them. A couple girls had already diapered males sitting next to them smiling with joy. Feeling it up and down as they were inspected. Why were they so happy about this? There only seemed to be a few girls who thought this was not a good idea. They sat off to the side judging and pointing, one stifled a laugh as she watched a boy getting a beating. I could even see a woman teacher closing in on a male teacher. She was smiling from ear to ear and beckoning him with one finger and a diaper in hand. When she reached him she didn't hesitate, his pants dropped to the floor as she stripped him. She hooked his leg as he tried to back away, tripping him to the floor. His legs went up and she placed the diaper under him. I could hear a bit of his protests. "I'm a teacher not a student, we are not a part of this experiment." She, oblivious to his objections, went to work. He was powdered thoroughly and properly covered. I watched long enough to see it pulled between his legs. That psycho was probably getting close, the stage was empty aside from Blake and Julie who had finished her work and was inspecting Blake's rather puffy butt. The line of girls around me had thinned to the point where there were gaps. They had snagged enough males I could get to the edge easily. It was that moment I decided I was not going to join Blake. I'd find a new university, who cared. There was no amount of debt I was not willing to go through to get out of this. I bolted to the side of the room breaking through the girls there, and ran toward the stage. Up the stairs and toward the curtains at the back. "JOHN!" The president's voice interrupted my run. "You won't get out. We are in lock down, now be a good boy like Blake here. Tammy is going to take care of you, I promise." Her smooth voice dulled my desire to run for just a moment. She sounded sincere, calm and genuine. Blake took that moment to warn me, "John, get out, she said they will never let us out of these things, GO!" I heard him yelp as Julie leveled a slap to his thighs. "You be quiet." That was all I needed. I took off out the back. I managed to use a door in the back that led to a dressing room. Another guy was on his back here, he seemed to be enjoying the moment, at least from the state of his arousal he was. The girl simply looked me up and down "looks like you won't be getting the rewards promised." I didn't care what that meant. In the hall, I was greeted with 2 girls yelling at me to "wait where I was," yeah right. They held the same devices I'd seen on other guards. I ran on never slowing down until I was sure I was out of sight. I began checking exterior doors, one after another, all locked. I began to despair at the idea I'd get out of the school itself. I'd deal with the fence once I was free of the building. Every door and window was sealed magnetically. I would need to find a window I could break. Most of them had webbing in them that stopped being broken easily. The second floor would probably have the opportunity I needed, no one was concerned about someone breaking in up there. Maybe a fire escape, I could trigger the alarm and get out. As I ran I saw a small outlet with the a fire alarm pull. I half slid half fell and scrambled back down the hall. This had to work. I broke the glass cover and yanked on the alarm…. Nothing. Maybe it was a silent alarm. I shouldn't have been surprised, but the door wouldn't budge. I didn't wait too long to mourn the failure. I shot off like a rocket again. "There!!" A voice rang out behind me. It was male! What the hell? I was already around the corner but my surprise almost tripped me up. I recovered and flew into a stairwell. My lungs were burning as I wound my way up a flight of stairs. Into the hallway, I needed a place to hide. I had to catch my breath and get enough time to form a plan. If they'd just give me 10 seconds…. As I went down the hall I opened all the doors around corners and into new halls. I doubled back about a third of the way down a hall and went into the second to the last door I'd opened, checking to make sure they were not in sight. Hopefully that would throw them off my scent. I ducked into the dark lecture hall, there were chairs and desks in a normal row pattern. I hid myself among them. Hopefully, if they did come in they would still miss me. "He came down this hall, someone stay here, if he makes a break for it we will know. Everyone else, let's start searching classrooms." My heart froze. I could hear the click of women's heels on the hard floor in the hall. They were getting closer and closer. *click* *click* They stopped seemingly at the door. "I'll check the next one." I didn't recognize the voice. "OK, I'll check this one then." A new voice announced, I hadn't heard footsteps of two people. Then There were at least three of them and one was probably a dude. Was I screwed or what? How was I getting out of this? "John?" the new voice asked. "John, if you are in here, I promise if you are a good boy, I'll make sure you get rewarded still." I could barely breathe. My hands felt numb. "John, we want what's best for you. I promise it won't hurt at all." I saw movement, it was the teacher that had pampered another teacher. Her ankle length flowery dress seemed to be taunting me as she moved through the room checking the few hiding places. My hiding spot under the desk should keep me relatively unseen due to it being dark in the room, but she would find me eventually. "John I'll make sure you get taken good care of, even if I have to do it myself." Her voice was motherly. "John, I know you're scared, that's pretty normal, and that bloodbath in the auditorium didn't help." She seemed for all the world a sheep in wolves clothes. She sounded like the devil, everything sounded good but wrapped up a deadly intent. "But don't worry this can be good. You won't avoid it but you can enjoy it. It's up to you, John." She kept using my name, it was unnerving. If I attacked her who knew what would happen, I'd rather not deal with the aftermath of that. "Come out John, stop hiding, you can't get out. The school is locked down, the doors locked, windows are sealed, John." She was moving between the desks now, I would have to make a break for it soon. "Tammy is here too, John. She is going to be your guardian. John, she is so excited to help you. You don't understand how lucky you are. John, you need to come out." I saw her dress round the corner as far from the door as she was ever going to get again. It was the best chance I had. I chose that moment to bolt. "John stop!" The teacher yelled. She Didn't bother to run after me. It should have been a warning, but my path was already set. I Was almost through the door. I was definitely not stopping. As I passed the door, without warning I was tackled. We went to the floor of the hallway. "Just take it easy man, this'll be over soon." Was all he said. "Who are you? What kind of traitor are you? Get off of me!" I shouted and struggled. I twisted violently; it was enough to get a better view of the traitor. I didn't know him, he was blonde with a chiseled face. He was strong enough to hold me but with effort I could probably get out. "You're not seeing the bigger picture John. We males were ruining this place, they are fixing it. I sided with them to help us get better." His voice strained as he tried to keep me from freeing myself. "John, I'm going to help you accept what we are doing here." It was Tammy, my efforts doubled, the adrenaline coursing through me seemed to double as well. She held one of those devices the guards had in the auditorium. "Leave me the hell alone you b!+(#" I growled at her. I twisted the traitor off of me and sat up. It was at that point I noticed he didn't have pants on, and in full display was one of those diapers they had put on all the other guys. My mind rebelled at the thought, I tried to hurl myself away from him, but that momentary pause was all it took. I felt something pressed to my back and a sharp pain. It only lasted a second and a wave of intense numbness started to form. I didn't wait to figure it out, or atleast I tried not to wait. I made it 3 steps before whatever had been injected into me took effect. My legs stopped working all together. I dropped to the floor like a sack of potatoes. What nightmare is this? I began to try and army crawl away. I had to get away. What had she done to me? "Don't worry it's temporary, John." Tammy said coming up behind me, she rubbed my back, shushing me. I was just trying to escape. Not that an army crawl was going to get me out of here. I was never getting away now and I realised it. I collapsed on the floor and rolled away my legs limp and trailing behind me. I batted at Tammy to get her to leave me alone. "John, this won't last long so we need to get you in your diapers before that ends, I don't want to have to inject you twice." I laid my head back and began to sob, never responding to her. She didn't deserve a response. I was hauled back into the lecture hall and onto the professor's desk. "Don't be so intolerant, man, they are actually pretty comfortable, soft and you won't need a toilet anymore." The traitor went on. "Who brainwashed you? Or are you just this pathetic?" I yelled through the tears. "What kind of person just allows themselves to be made into a baby?" Tammy moved between my knees interrupting my tirade. She unbuttoned my pants and grabbed the sides of my underwear and shorts yanked them off. "You're being such a good boy now. John, I'm glad you're letting me do this. It's better this way, you'll see." I realized I wasn't fighting back anymore and my hands had been released. What did it matter? I couldn't run. "John, I'm going to put this on you now." Patting another white rectangle that I had become way too familiar with. "You don't know all the rules yet, and that's ok, but my rules are that your care and schooling are now my responsibility. Once I tape you in, I am your guardian." "Guardian?" I squawked, "what's that supposed to mean?" She sounded crazy.``Remember the day when you signed your paperwork so you could come here free of charge and get a degree. You were promised that degree, in exchange You also promised to follow the rules of the school no matter how they evolved?" I did remember that line but it hadn't been framed that way. "Remember this school is an experiment on how society could be. We are shaping the future of our nation, and maybe the world." For the first time, something touched my mind. They may be crazy but it could follow me wherever I go, it could infect the world. "You're all sick." I spat at her. "John, you boys are dangerous, always in trouble. The only time you are not is when you are in the care of your mothers. When you are under a good motherly love. That is when a boy is at his best behavior. We are going to put you boys back where you belong, at your 'mother's' skirts. Now be a good boy." She sighed, this was the behavior of someone who was insane, but she didn't seem crazy, she was calm and put together. "I know it's no secret that I like you." She leaned down and gave a slight peck on my cheek.``this could be so much better, if only you'd just let me do this one thing" "It's not just one thing, you want to ruin me. You're a wh0r3 like the rest of them." "John, you're so angry. It'll be ok, you'll see. Your perspective is the only thing making this bad." I knew I wasn't getting out of this, in my core I was trapped. Giving up the fight I layed still and just accepted the inevitable. "Whatever." I muttered. Tammy laid her head on my chest as if she was hugging me. I could smell her soap. It was nice. Gentle like a flower but strong enough not to be missed. My legs may be paralyzed but my arms weren't, I pushed with all I had, "Don't touch me." At least I would have this memory, the one of her surprised face falling onto her rear. My hands were immediately held in place by the teacher and the other guy. They weren't letting go anymore. I was effectively immobilized now. It took her a second to recover. "John, I'm going to let that one go, because I know how traumatic this day has been. However, anymore outbursts and I'll give you the second spank you've gotten from me." She seemed to consider something for a second. "Maybe reading your rules would help you to understand better. Maybe reading both our rules would help. Hmm? What do you think?" "That's a good boy", she produced 2 pieces of cardstock paper. Holding one up she read it like you would to a small child. "Rule one, you will wear diapers at all times, the only approved time without one is bathtime and when being changed. Rule two, the boys bathrooms are now boys changing stations, until all toilets are removed they are off limits, once they are removed they will be off limits unless you are with your guardian. Rule three, you will use your diaper at all times, if you refuse, the incontinence injection will be used. This will render you without control for a time, after 5 shots it will be permanent. Rule four, your guardian, the one who taped you into your first diaper, is in charge, what she says, goes. Rule five, if you fail in these things there is an acceptable list of punishments she may use. Rule 6, pants are to only be worn when weather requires it, your guardian needs to have access to you at all times, she will also make the decision on pants." Tammy leaned down and looked in my eyes. She did have a prettiness to her. Not like a girl who was just in it to be a "hot chick." It was more subtle, more real. She was a psycho though. So no matter what, she was a no fly zone. Placing a hand on my chest, "I have wanted to reward you for a long time, will you let me now? Will you be my good boy?" Placing the diaper on my thigh she slid her hand to my groin. "I promise this will be worth it" My curiosity never even engaged. Blake's words came back to me, and I just laid there not even sobbing or acknowledging her. My pants around my knees, Tammy turned and grabbed her bag. "These diaper bags are great, so many pockets." Producing a bottle of baby powder she went to work, rubbing it in. Making sure to hit everything, she went on for a long time, trying to get me going. "Nothing huh?" The disappointment in her voice was not very satisfying. At least not as much as I wanted it to be. "You really don't get how much I hate you." She pulled something from her bag that I didn't get to see well. She Never paused, she plunged it into my belly below my belly button. I felt the pressure of the injection, and screamed as the pain hit. I felt it burning my insides. All the sudden it was like a knot I didn't know was there just released. As fast as it started it ended. "What did you do to me?" Tammy smiled, caressing my face, "I'd say there are about 5 seconds before you find out. You're going to be a good boy. Since diapers are not a punishment but me educating you, I have levied a punishment for your negative behavior." I felt the need to pee and tried to clamp down on my muscles. Tammy quickly unfolded a diaper and laid it over me. At that moment I realized she had destroyed my continence. I had about half a second to come to terms with it before I made the first mess of my adult life. "Oh no, I guess you will need me. For at least the time being, the first time should last a week or so. The second injection is about 20 days, the third about 2 months. Number four will last close to a year, and well, number 5 will have you gloriously fluffy for life." She chuckled at that. My depression grew bigger, it was like a void opening below me that I fell into. She wouldn't have time to make it permanent but she could definitely do some damage. "Calm down," Tammy had gone back to that crazy tone where she seemed emotionless. "I have the fix for you too, a nice fluffy diaper. Now let's get you taken care of. "I hate you." I said "But I love you, and I'll make you a good boy." She smiled an almost sad smile. "I understand your anger but for now, before you make another mess, let's diaper you, my good boy." The diaper was raised between my legs as I felt a final dribble escape and trickle into the padding. It was gone as fast as it leaked out. She slowly taped me in. Chatting about her rules the whole time, I wasn't listening, I was mourning my life, I would never survive this no matter how I struggled, I'd be ground to dust if I tried… _-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_ I had not planned on continuing this but I have a few ideas, if it gets enough support to keep it going, I'll be motivated if not it'll die here lol. BB
- 7 replies
-
- 11
-
-
-
- backtoschool
- forced diapering
-
(and 2 more)
Tagged with:
-
This story was written as part of The 3rd Kasarberang's NON-CONtest. Hi guys! The story won the second price of 100$, which has already been received. Thanks to Kasarberang and all of you for the support! A Husband's Regression Oliver sat on the floor surrounded by his baby jail, or as mommy called it, playpen. His diaper, as always, was wet; a pacifier in his mouth and a ridiculous bonnet attached to his head. It would be impossible for anyone to confuse him with the successful businessman he had been a few months ago. No one would even think this pathetic man had once been a husband, a father, a respected man. And yet, in Oliver's mind, those memories were as fresh as if it had been a day ago. Memories of driving his luxurious car. Memories of fucking his sexy wife. Memories of everything he lost. "Why don't we have a glass of wine, and you tell me everything that happened between you and," said Julia, pausing to glare at Oliver's predicament, "Well, Oliver." She was a pretty lady, a couple of years younger than Oliver. Nothing special. Not like his wife or, eh, mommy. He couldn't call her any other way anymore. Not unless he wanted to spend the evening on her lap. Claudia was a beautiful woman, thirty-five and still looking radiant. Even with her pregnant belly, she was by far the most beautiful woman Oliver's ever seen. "Oh, it all happened so fast for little Oli. I don't think he realized it until it was over," said Claudia, receiving a glass of wine from her friend. "What happened to him?" "Little Oli here made Mommy angry. Do you remember it, Oli?" Oliver tried to look away, but he knew Mommy wouldn't like that. He hated it whenever she talked about his downfall. It had been such a stupid thing. An office party, and it wasn't really his fault. She came onto him, his assistant. Claudia knew it. But she still got angry. Yeah, it's true he had been flirty with Sophia before, but it was all platonic. The girl was almost twenty years younger than him. Any sane man would've flirted a little bit, even if it led to nothing. Though now Oliver wished it had led to nothing. It would've changed everything. "So he had an affair?" Asked Julia, pouring even more wine into her glass. "He did. The little stinker claims he never even touched her, but Sophia confessed. If you think Oliver's fate was bad, you should see her." "What did you do to her?" Oliver knew now about what had happened. Claudia's plan had been flawless, but if there was anything he regretted the most was what happened to Sophia. Sighing, he moved enough to allow himself to pee his diaper more comfortably. "That I'll show you later. For now, why don't we focus on Oli?" Claudia asked. Julia nodded enthusiastically. She had never been fond of Oliver. In fact, she had even argued against him when Claudia announced their marriage. The good old days. "So, what happened when you found out about the affair?" "My husband had cheated on me, and I wanted payback. But more than anything, I wanted to humiliate him. Divorcing him wouldn't have been enough, so…" "So he agreed to be put back in diapers just because?" Claudia giggled, "No. Not immediately. It was a bit more complex than just forcing him to wear them and act like a baby. I got the idea from a bizarre story I found once." "I think someone's filling his diaper for Mommy. What time is it?" "Uhm, almost two. Why?" Asked Julia, now a bit tipsy. "Oliver's meal. My breasts are screaming for release." "Release? Your breasts? What?" Oliver knew what she meant. Sitting in his baby prison, his lips were working against him. They wanted something he despised, something he hated. And yet, part of him craved the sweet nectar of his wife's breasts. He would never forget the first time he tasted them. That very first night, he had been forced to suck on her nipples while diapered. He had not eaten anything for an entire day, and he would not eat anything unless he did what Claudia wanted, and she wanted to breastfeed him. And so he did, with tears in his eyes he did, and what was worst, he didn't completely hate it. "You'll see in a few minutes. I try to feed him at the same time every day, it creates a sense of stability, and that's important for babies. Anyway, where were we?" Claudia asked, pausing for a second to glare at the man that was once her husband, "Oh, right. How did we get here?" "Wait, wait. Do you breastfeed him? How do you produce milk?" "It took some work, but there are some treatments you can get to induce milk production. It's a bit expensive and medical. Worth it, though." "If you say so," said Julia, looking a bit disgusted but too engaged in the story to leave it there, "So, how did you get him to accept all of this?" "Easy. I made him think he needed it." "Made him think he needed to be traded like a baby?" Claudia took a sip of her glass of wine, and with a devilish smile, she winked at her former husband. "Remember the accidents, honey?" Asked Claudia about the baby that was once her husband. Oliver looked away. He remembered everything that led to his downfall. It began a couple of months before. One night Claudia surprised him with a glass of wine when he came back from work. A glass turned into two, then four. The next morning he woke up soaked. Claudia wasn't pleased, but she didn't make a big fuss out of it. Instead, she treated him better that morning. Better than she had in a while. However, it wasn't the end of it. That very same night, she gave him a beer while they ate. Nothing fancy, but it was a nice gesture. He didn't think twice. But the next morning, he woke up with a wet bed again. And once again, Claudia seemed fine with it. Somehow, she seemed happier about it. And when it happened again and again, Oliver began to worry about his health. "And then it happened during the day. Your first accident during the day, and it was public. Wasn't it, Oli?" Asked Claudia with that devilish smile he hated. Oliver looked down. It had been a busy day at work. Kendall, his assistant, a young and ambitious man, had given him a glass of water right before an important meeting. Nothing odd about it. It was the way he liked to start his meetings, hydrated. But he didn't know back then what he knew now. And so he drank and went straight to present the reports for that semester. Twenty minutes in, he felt a slight tinkle in his penis, something warm against his crotch, and then a liquid sensation running down his legs. It was over in a matter of seconds, and everyone in the room went silent. And it remained silent until Oliver realized what had happened and rushed out of the room, leaving a puddle of his urine behind. "He wet himself at work?" Asked Julia. "He did," said Claudia as tears began forming in Oliver's eyes. "How? How did you get him to pee himself at night and in front of his colleagues?" "A combination of loop diuretics." "Loop what?" Asked Julia. "Drugs, honey. Drugs that make it impossible for the body to absorb certain minerals, so they just passed straight through the body." Their eyes turned to Oliver, who was now sobbing because he knew what happened after. And because he now knew why it happened. He took the week off after his accident to make sure there were no health issues, but the doctor had simply said that there wasn't a physical problem with him. If he was having accidents, then it must be phycological. And he was dragged to a therapist by his wife, though, surprisingly, she seemed sympathetic to the whole thing. Their marriage had been paying through a rocky spot, and yet, here they were, together like a couple dealing with a problem. Perhaps it wouldn't be that bad. But Oliver didn't know better back then. "What did the therapist say? And how did you get the doctor to miss the drugs in his system?" "Money," said Claudia, matter-of-factly, "Buying yourself a doctor is just as easy as getting a new car. And, of course, little Oli here left us with quite a large amount of money." "So, what happened next?" "Well, the therapist we went to was a friend of mine. She knew what I wanted and why, and she was more than happy to help." "How did she help? What did you do? Stop being so vague," said Julia, giggling as she raised her four glass of wine. "Her name's Clara, and she planted the little bug in Oli's head. She said that there was no real reason why a man his age should be having potty accidents, and she said potty to make a clear point. So, Oli was having them because, subconsciously, he wanted." "Did he fall for that?" Claudia shook her head, "Not right away. Of course, I acted shocked and disgusted. But I let Clara take charge at that moment. She simply stated that Oli might be burned out with all the stress of a high-profile job. I mean, it's not like he didn't have terrible neck and shoulder pain already. And as she kept explaining why she thought that, Oli's expression shifted from anger and distrust to looking more like a beaten puppy. And that's when she suggested a new and revolutionary treatment. Regression. Or, in other words, being treated like a baby for a while." "And he accepted?" "Being a baby? Not quite. Not yet, but that's how I planned it. You see, Oli needed one last push into complete babyhood. Something that would make him understand he wasn't an adult anymore, or at least, he didn't want to be one." "What did you do?" "Well, Oli already had an accident in public. But that was contained, and his colleagues just thought he had some sickness or something. Now it was time to push him further. And by further, I mean stepping up the game from number one to…" Oliver tried to block her words, but he could do nothing to block his memories. Even now, just thinking about it was traumatic. He sighed behind his pacifier. "Number two? You mean," Julia paused, a look of disgust on her face," Oh, my." Claudia nodded. And if it had been just one day ago, the image of that day came rushing into Oliver's mind. A beautiful day, sunny and breeze. Perfect for a 4th of July BBQ. Oliver's son, Eric, and his girlfriend, Linda, were part of the crowd that included neighbors, friends, family, and some employees, like Kendall. All of them celebrate and drink and smoke, and enjoy. Even Oliver had stopped thinking about his accidents and diagnosis for a moment, just being present and happy. And that changed quickly after eating. It began like a little rumble in his stomach, which soon turned into a terrible pain and cold shivers that could only mean one thing. "I've heard about it!" Said Julia, "But I thought they were joking or exaggerating." "It probably was as bad, if not worst, than what you might have heard." It was, though, Oliver, and a familiar feeling in his tummy and bowels rushed through him without any objection. A loud fart echoed in the room, a wet one. Julia giggled, but Claudia looked at him with pride in her eyes. What followed was a minute of Oliver squatting right where he was, pushing with little effort, to then feel the warm and soft yes spreading through his crotch. Then he sat right on it as it reached his most private area. There was no fighting it. There was no reason to fight it. If he did, all he would earn was discomfort. And once it was done, he could do nothing but cry. "Did he just…" "He did," said Claudia, chuckling, "Just like how it happened that day. Minus the attire. Though the crying is spot on." "Eww." She was right, though. Oliver had not made it to the bathroom that fateful 4th of July. He stood up, walked a couple of feet, and froze right there in front of his son and daughter-in-law-to-be and in front of everyone that held him in any esteem. And like a toddler, he soiled himself. And like a toddler, he couldn't do anything but cry. And that was it. After what happened, he couldn't really argue the diagnosis. Did he really want to be a baby? Of course not. But he didn't know it had all been Claudia's fault back then. No. He actually believed his subconscious was fucking with him. Claudia grabbed him by the wrist and led him back home, leaving behind the astonished crowd. Oliver just allowed himself to be cleaned by his wife, not even trying to justify his accident. And there was no reason to. Claudia seemed to be okay with what had happened. She even kissed him gently on the forehead, reassuring him that if he truly wanted to be a baby, he needed to decide. She just couldn't handle the whole accident stuff anymore. Either he took the decision to be a baby, or she would take it for him. "And he said yes?" Claudia nodded. "So, what happened after?" Oliver didn't need to hear Claudia's answer. He had experienced it firsthand. That very same day, he was put on his first diaper by his loving wife. It didn't occur to him why she already had diapers ready to go, but he was too shocked to argue anything. So he said nothing when she put a onesie on him, mittens on his hands, and knitted booties on his feet. It wasn't until she said people were waiting for him to see if he was doing better that Oliver returned to reality. "No, please. Don't let them see me," he tried to argue, but there was nothing to argue about. Claudia led him downstairs and to a full room that included every person from the BBQ. His son Eric was the first to see him, and the look of disappointment and disgust in his eyes still haunts Oliver to this day. Linda laughed just as he stepped into the living room, and everyone joined her. And Oliver could do nothing but cry. "I wish I could've been there," said Julia. "I have it on tape." "Really?" "Kendall helped me with it. He had known about the entire plan for a while, and well, not only did he get me, but he's now also Oliver's replacement. So I think everything worked out the way we planned it." "And when did Oliver, I mean, Oli, find out you were behind everything that happened?" Claudia giggled, "That was very recent, actually. You see, he already accepted that he subconsciously wanted to be a baby. But I couldn't just drop the truth on him just yet. I needed him to actually enjoy his time as a baby first." "Enjoy it?" "Well. Let's just say little Oli here might be looking for his diaper change. Aren't you, Oli?" Oliver looked away, still sobbing but nodding at the same time. He knew what it meant to be changed. Ever since that fateful day, whenever she or anyone changed him, he got something in return. The mere thought of it made him blush. Of course, he didn't like to admit to himself. But after he had a wet accident for the first time in his diaper, Claudia took him to their bed, and carefully, gently, she began massaging around his little butthole while her other hand played with his minuscule penis. It didn't take long for him to cum. That process was repeated with every change. Though whenever he had a stinky, she would use a magic wand vibrator to achieve his climax. "Eww, he comes from shitting and peeing himself?" Claudia chuckled and nodded. Standing up, Claudia reached for Oliver's playpen, moving around the massive breasts and long legs she possessed. "I think someone's hungry." Oliver blushed. She managed to carry him off the playpen. It would have been a considerable feat had it not been because, after months of barely moving, Oliver was mostly fat and had no muscle. Julia said nothing as the proud wife sat next to her again with the pathetic husband on her lap. "You're getting stronger." "Got into weights a few months ago. And Oliver's not that tall or heavy." "Are you going to feed him now?" Claudia nodded and, wasting no time, she opened her shirt and bra, revealing gorgeous breasts. A surprising feature for someone her age, but Claudia was the epitome of a well-preserved woman in her forties. "Should I come back later?" Asked Julia. "Not at all. Stay, we haven't finished the tale of little Oli." And without hesitation, Oliver latched onto his wife's nipple, sucking and receiving the tasteful liquid her wife had produced for him. A month ago, he would've fought it back, and he did fight back during that first week. But fighting back meant not release, and it meant a torturous spank given to him by his wife's new boyfriend. His former assistant. The man he knew had to call Daddy. No. Oliver wouldn't fight back anymore. No matter who was around them, he would feed, whether it was a stranger or his daughter-in-law, or his very own son. "How do you make milk?" "Hormones. I started the treatment right around the time I decided to regress Oliver. It worked quite well and right on time." "So, what's left to be said about Oli?" "Well, you know about Sophia now. Do you remember what I told you?" "That she got a fate worst than Oliver?" Claudia nodded, making an expression of pain, "Suck softer, Oli, there's plenty of milk for you." But Oliver couldn't. His heartbeat raced whenever Claudia mentioned Sophia. He wished he could've spared her the punishment her wife had decided for her. But he didn't. And had he tried, he would've accomplished nothing. "What's worst than being regressed the way you did with Oliver?" "Oli here is just Oliver being treated like a baby. He thinks like a man still; that's part of his punishment. But if he ever wanted to leave me, he could just do so. The possibility of getting a normal life is still there." "What do you mean? He can decide to stop it?" Claudia nodded, "He's here because he wants to. Well, of course, if he ever left, he would have to start from zero. No money, no car, no house, no wife, no son. Nothing. I actually gave him that choice a few weeks ago." It had been one night after being milked by his wife. Oli was in his playpen pretending to play as he did most of the time when the doorbell rang. Claudia opened the door to reveal his son, Eric, and his wife, Linda. They had an announcement to make. Linda was finally pregnant. It was a time for celebration, but obviously, Oli wasn't allowed to celebrate with them. "You will have someone to have playdates with," said Claudia. "That's gonna be so cute!" Said Linda, "Imagine, your grandchild will be potty trained long before you ever get out of diapers." "If he ever gets out," said Eric, still disgusted at his father's state. "Well, that can be arranged," said Claudia, "Do you want to be allowed to grow back, Oli?" Oliver nodded enthusiastically. "Wait a second. You need to understand what it would mean. I think it's time I'm honest with you. It's more than you deserve, but it was bound to happen." "Honest?" Asked Oliver, still with a pacifier in his mouth, which just made him sound pathetic. "Well, you see. I know all about Sophia." Oliver froze right there. "Don't worry. I've already dealt with her. But I've known for a while now," said Claudia, and she explained everything to Oliver, from the drugs to the doctor and her therapist friend, everything, including Kendall's involvement. He couldn't believe it. Oliver turned to see his son and daughter-in-law but neither moved nor acted surprised. "What?" Asked Eric, "You thought we didn't know? I don't know why Mom didn't just dump your disgusting ass at once, but I guess this works too. Real, don't cheat, Dad. Or, I guess, baby brother." "You have a decision to make. You can have your old life back. Minus me, your son, the house, your job, or any possession. If already ensure of that." Oliver said nothing, looking up at his wife and son, feeling smaller now than he had ever felt. "Or you can stay like this for as long as I please. Let's be honest; it's more natural, isn't it? You were never much of a man anyway. What do you say?" Oliver's breathing was hard, and his vision was slightly blurry. "Anything?" Asked Claudia with her devilish smile. It was just too much for him to deal with. His little mind kinda broke, and his body decided to answer for him. A loud wet fart echoed through the room, followed by the biggest, most stinky mess he had ever done in his life. One that spread all through his crotch in a matter of seconds. "I made oopsies, Mommy." Everyone laughed. Back in the present, Oliver opened his eyes; he was still attached to his wife's nipple. Claudia and Julia were still giggling about his downfall. And his diaper was still full of his own shit. It was a surprise to him that it had not leaked yet. "I think it's time to change him. And it's also time to show you what happened to little Sophia." Julia stood up with difficulty after her fifth glass of wine, "This I have to see." A few minutes later, they were inside a large room in the house. A nursery, for all intents and purposes, with two large cribs inside and a giant changing table. Why two? Well, that was answered as soon as they got close enough to see what lay inside. A young woman, no older than twenty-five, was sleeping in her crib. Her diaper was also full, almost leaking, and she was sucking on her thumb even though she had a pacifier right next to her. "Is that…Wait. Is that the mistress?" Asked Julia, slightly bit tipsy. "Indeed." Oliver looked away. He hated looking at Sophia now, even though he had loved to do so before. She was gone, though. The pretty girl everyone wanted that he actually got. What remained was not even a shell of her former self. Sophia was now no more than a toddler, newborn, for that matter. He couldn't think about anything else but cooking on her thumb while she drooled. And she had no memory of being an accomplished young woman. No memory of the time they shared together. There was nothing left of Sophia. "When are you going to tell me what happened with her?" "Maybe another day," said Claudia, placing Oliver over the changing table, "Right now, it's time for Oli to make some cummies. Right, Oli?" Oliver blushed, nodding and sucking on his pacifier. He surrendered. Sophia had not chosen her fate, but he was more than willing to play along with it. Maybe they were right. It was just natural to him. Maybe, just maybe, being a baby wasn't the worst possible punishment. And he smiled as he felt the hard vibration of her wife's milking device against his padded crotch. And he closed his eyes in pleasure, forgetting everything else. ............................................. Hey guys! This story is free for everyone because of the contest. If you want to read more stories with similar themes or you prefer female regression, including mothers, teachers, and older sisters, you can subscribe to my website: The Padded Playground
- 9 replies
-
- 10
-
-
- 3rd kasarberangs non-contest
- wet
- (and 8 more)